Skip to main content

Full text of "The people's Darwin, or, Darwin made easy"

See other formats


THE 


PEOPLE'S 


DARWIN 


OR 


DARWIN  MADE  EASY 


By 

E.   B.   AVELING,    D.S 


PRICE    ONE    SHILLING. 


R  .    FORDER, 
28,  Stonecutter  Street,  London,  E.G. 


THE 


PEOPLE'S 


DARWIN 


OR 


DARWIN  MADE  EASY 


By 

E.   B.   AVELING,    D.S 


R.    FORDER, 
28,  Stonecutter  Street,  London,  E.C. 


PUBLISHER'S     NOTE. 


This  popular  exposition  of  Darwinism  has  been  for 
some  time  out  of  print,  but  although  the  book 
has  had  a  large  sale,  the  enquiries  for  it  have 
been  as  numerous  as  ever,  and  I  have,  therefore, 
issued  the  present  edition.  To  those  unacquainted 
with  the  writings  of  Darwin,  this  work  will  be  of 
great  assistance,  giving  as  it  does  in  a  concise  form 
an    epitome   of   his   views   and    teachings. 

R.     FORDER. 


THE   DARWINIAN  THEORY. 

By   EDWARD    B.    AVELING,    D.Sc. 


Chapter  I.— ITS    MEANING. 

We  must  not  confuse  the  Darwinian  theory  with  Evolution. 
It  is  a  part  of  that  larger  whole.  Evolution  is  the  nam& 
for  the  idea  of  the  unity  and  continuity  of  phenomena.  The 
evolutionist  regards  all  the  phaenomena  of  the  universe  as 
natural,  and  does  not  believe  in  the  intervention  of  the 
supernatural.  To  him  there  never  is,  never  has  been,  and 
never  will  be,  any  break  in  the  series  of  events.  The 
evolutionist  pure  and  simple  does  not  recognise  any  hiatus 
between  man  and  other  animals,  between  the  animal  and 
the  plant,  between  the  living  and  the  non-living. 

In  this  wide  sense  I  cannot,  strange  as  this  may  seem,  call 
Charles  Darwin  an  evolutionist.  For  in  the  "  Origin  of 
Species  "  he  uses  one  phrase,  not  so  far  as  I  know  contra- 
dicted or  modified  in  more  recently  published  utterances,, 
that  may  fairly  be  quoted  as  evidence  of  his  belief  in  the 
supernatural  origin  of  life.  It  ia  the  well-known  sentence  : 
"  There  is  grandeur  in  this  view  of  life,  with  its  several 
powers,  having  been  originally  breathed  by  the  Creator 
into  a  few  forms  or  into  one." 

Darwin's  great  work  was  done  in  relation  to  living  things. 
His  two  remarkable  theories  of  Natural  Selection  and 
Sexual  Selection  have  bearing  only  on  plants  and  animals. 
Darwin's  hypotheses  had  to  do  with  the  evolution  of  thes4 
two  highest  forms  of  matter  known  to  us.  They  hav( 
nothing  to  do  with  the  question  of  the  origin  of  life,  or  the 
first  formation  of  organic  bodies.  In  dealing  with  his  ideas, 
we  must  start,  as  he  started,  with  life  as  existing  on  the  earth* 


2  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

Organic  matter  is  given.  The  question  is  how,  organic  or 
living  matter  once  in  being,  the  many  diverse  forms  of 
plants  and  animals  have  arisen. 

The  understanding  of  Darwin's  theories  turns  on  the 
understanding  of  the  word  "  species."  What  is  a  species 
of  plant  or  animal  ?  What  is  meant  when  we  label  a 
certain  number  of  animals,  Canis  familiaris  (dog)  e.g.,  and 
another  set,  c.  lupus  (wolf)  ?  The  old  idea,  still  prevalent 
among  the  uneducated,  was  that  the  word  "  species  "  should 
be  applied  to  all  the  animals,  or  to  all  the  plants,  that  had 
taken  origin  from  one  original  pair  of  parents,  or  from  one 
parent  in  which  the  two  sexes  were  united  in  the  same 
individual.  The  question  as  to  the  origin  of  this  original 
pair  of  progenitors,  or  original  bi-sexual  progenitor,  was 
answered  by  the  statement  that  these  had  been  specially 
created  out  of  nothing  by  god. 

Clearly  this  conception  of  species  was  wholly  based  on 
the  teachings  of  the  Mosaic  cosmogony.  As  long  as  men 
were  foolish  enough  to  take  as  their  guide,  not  only  in 
matters  of  daily  conduct  but  on  scientific  questions,  the 
Hebrew  bible,  such  a  conception  of  a  species  was  the  only 
possible  conception. 

To  the  naturalist  of  to-day  the  word  "  species  "  is  a  con- 
venient label  to  be  placed  on  a  certain  set  of  living  beings 
that  have  certain  points  of  resemblance,  one  with  another. 
It  is  entirely  arbitrary ;  as  arbitrary  as  the  name  you  give 
your  child.  Indeed,  all  our  classification  terms  are  thus 
arbitrary,  artificial.  They  are  very  convenient,  but  they  do 
not  express  the  fact  that  any  corresponding  divisions  exist 
in  nature.  We  look  abroad  on  the  world  and  see  that, 
roughly  speaking,  all  things  in  it  are  either  living  or  non- 
living, but  we  find  it  impossible  to  give  a  satisfactory  defini- 
tion of  the  living  as  distinct  from  the  non-living,  when  we 
study  the  lowest  forms  of  organic  bodies.  Yet  for  con- 
venience' sake  we  make  an  artificial  »E>a  useful  division 
between  the  two  great  realms  of  objectr 

In  the  same  way  we  speak  of  the  two  a.  *nal  and  vege- 
table kingdoms.  It  is  impossible  to  distinguish  the  lower 
animals  from  the  lower  plants,  but  we  speak  of,,  the  two 
kingdoms^* and  find  it  a  great  convenience  thus  to  speak. 
In  like  manner  we  divide  the  kingdom  e.  g.  of  animals  into 
artificial  groups  that  we  call  sub-kingdoms.     Of  theoe  one 


THE    DARWINIAN   THEORY.  3 

is  the  Yertebrata  or  backboned  animals.  The  sub-kingdom 
is  broken  up  into  classes.  The  Yertebrata  are  said  to  consist 
of  the  fishes,  amphibia,  reptilia,  birds,  mammals.  A  class 
such  as  the  Mammalia  is  made  up  of  orders.  Thus  among 
the  thirteen  orders  of  the  class  Mammalia  are  the  Carnivora 
(flesh-eaters).  In  the  same  arbitrary  way  our  u^ers  are 
divided  into  genera — Canis  (dog)  is  a  genus  of  the  order 
Carnivora — -and  each  genus  into  species — familiaris  (com- 
mon) is  a  species  of  the  genus  Canis. 

We  carry  our  artificial  classification  farther,  and  often 
divide  a  species  into  varieties.  The  specie's  Canis  familiaris 
contains  many  varieties,  as  the  mastiff,  the  greyhound,  the 
bull-dog.  These  varieties,  whether  of  a  plant  or  animal 
species,  are  admitted  by  everyone  to  be  due  to  quite  natural 
causes.  They  have  originated  without  any  intervention  of 
the  supernatural.  The  evolutionist  holds  that  all  the  other 
divisions  have  had  an  equally  natural  origin,  and  that 
species  have  evolved  under  natural  laws  in  the  past,  as 
varieties  are  known  to  evolve  under  natural  laws  in  the 
present ;  that  all  the  complex  forms  of  living  things  that 
have  lived  on  the  earth  have  been  produced  by  perfectly 
natural  processes  one  from  another,  and  all  from  the 
simplest  original  forms  of  living  matter.  But  the  special 
creationist  holds  that  species  have  been  called  into  existence 
at  the  will  of  an  almighty  being. 

Let  us  now  see  what  light  Charles  Darwin  has  thrown 
on  this  question,  -bong  before  his  time  other  thinkers  had 
grown  dissatisfied  with  the  no-explanation  "  god  did  it." 
In  England,  in  Germany,  and  in  France  men  had  begun  to 
think  that  the  idea  of  an  almighty  god  calling  into  being 
species  separately  was  not  tenable,  and  that  it  was  more 
probable  that  a  slow  process  of  development  had  gone  on 
by  which  the  forms  of  living  things  had  grown  more  and 
more  numerous  and  different  one  from  another. 

In  England  the  grandfather  of  Charles,  Erasmus 
Darwin,  had  written  as  early  as  1794  the  following  pas- 
sage in  his  "  Zoonomia "  : — "  When  we  revolve  in. 
our  minds,  first,  the  great  changes  which  we  see  naturally 
produced  in  animals  after  their  nativity  .  .  .  when  we 
think  over  the  great  changes  introduced  into  various  ani- 
mals by  artificial  or  accidental  cultivation  .  .  .  when  we 
eunmerate  the  great  changes  produced  in  the  species  of 


4  TliA>  a^WWINIAN    THEOBY. 

animals  before  their  nativity  .  .  .  when  we  revolve  in  our 
minds  the  great  similarity  of  structure  which  obtains  in  all 
the  warm-blooded  animals  .  .  .  one  is  led  to  conclude  that 
they  have  alike  been  produced  from  a  similar  living  fila- 
ment. .  .  .  From  their  first  rudiment  or  primordium  to 
the  termination  of  iheir  lives,  all  animals  undergo  per- 
petual transformations  .  .  .  and  many  of  these  organised 
forms  or  propensities  are  transmitted  to  their  posterity. 

.  .  .  The  three  great  objects  of  desire  are  those  of  lust, 
hunger,  and  security.  A  great  want  of  one  part  of  the 
animal  world  has  consisted  in  the  desire  of  the  exclusive 
possession  of  the  females ;  and  these  have  acquired 
weapons  to  combat  each  other  for  this  purpose.  .  .  .  The 
final  cause  of  this  contest  among  the  males  seems  to  be 
that  the  strongest  and  most  active  animals  should  propa- 
gate the  species,  which  should  thence  become  improved. 
.  .  .  Prom  thus  meditating  on  the  great  similarity  of  the 
warm-blooded  animals  and  at  the  same  time  of  the  great 
changes  they  undergo  both  before  and  after  their  nativity ; 
and  by  considering  in  how  minute  a  portion  of  time  many 
of  these  changes  of  animals  above  described  have  been  pro- 
duced ;  would  it  be  too  bold  to  imagine  that  in  the  great 
length  of  time  since  the  earth  began  to  exist,  perhaps  mil- 
lions of  ages  before  the  commencement  of  the  history  of 
mankind,  would  it  be  too  bold  to  imagine  that  all  warm- 
blooded animals  have  arisen  from  one  living  filament, 
which  The  Great  First  Cause  endued  with  animality,  with 
the  power  of  acquiring  new  parts,  attended  with  new 
propensities,  directed  by  irritations,  sensations,  volitions, 
and  associations ;  and  thus  possessing  the  faculty  of  con- 
tinuing to  improve  by  its  own  inherent  activity,  and  of 
delivering  down  those  improvements  by  generation  to  its 
posterity,  world  without  end  ?"  To  which  one  is  inclined  to 
add,  Amen  !  Here  are  undoubtedly  the  germs  of  the  ideas 
of  Evolution,  of  natural  selection,  though  tiw^r  are  confused 
by  the  introduction  of  "  The  Great  First  Cause/'  and  are 
only  applied  to  birds  and  mammals,  not  to  living  things 
generally. 

In  Germany  Goethe  had  a  shadowing  forth  of  the 
great  truth  : — "  The  inward  perfection  and  purpose  of  the 
animal  body  are  built  up  stage  by  stage,  and  the  changes 
depend  on  its  connexion  with  the  external   world.      No 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEORY, 


part  of  an  animal  considered  carefully  is  useless  or,  as  men 
have  phrased  it,  produced  arbitrarily.  One  will  not  in  the 
future  as  to  organs  ask  for  what  do  they  serve,  but  whence 
do  they  spring  ?  One  will  not  assert  that  a  bull  has  horns 
in  order  to  push,  but  one  will  inquire  how  he  could  have 
horns  at  all  in  order  to  push.  This  plan  of  nature  works 
eternally  ;  there  is  no  rest  or  stay.  But  not  all  that  she 
bi  ings  forth  can  she  preserve  and  maintain ;  she  cannot 
retain  all  which  she  produces.  We  have  still  a  most  un- 
finished variety  of  organic  forms  remaining,  which  cannot 
yet  be  connected  in  one  great  genealogical  tree." 

In  France,  Etienne  Geoffroy  St.  Hilaire  (the  elder  of 
the  two  St.  Hilaires)  and  Lamarck  had  ideas  as  to  the 
production  of  species  from  pre-existing  species  even  more 
clear  than  those  of  either  the  Englishman  or  German. 
Thus,  in  the  Life  of  Etienne,  written  by  his  son,  we  have 
the  following : — 

"  And  in  this  Memoir  written  in  1795,  published  at  the 
beginning  of  1796,  is  found  the  germ  of  the  philosophic 
anatomy,  not  merely  foreshadowed,  not  merely  indicated, 
but  formulated,  with  marvellous  clearness.  Nature,  these 
are  the  author's  own  words,  has  formed  all  living  things 
on  a  uniform  plan,  essentially  the  same  in  principle,  but 
varying  in  a  thousand  ways  in  all  details.  And  in  the 
same  class  of  animals  the  diverse  forms  in  which  nature 
has  been  pleased  to  make  each  species  exist,  are  all  divided 
^ne  from  another.  It  suffices  her  to  change  certain  propor- 
tions in  the  organs  to  fit  them  for  new  functions,  to  ex  ^d 
or  restrict  their  use." 

In  "  Lamarck's  Philosophic  Zoologique"  he  gives  at  the 
ond  of  the  first  vol.  on  p.  424  (1809),  under  the  heading 
chapter  iii.,  the  following  remarkable  summary  of  his 
views  : — c'  That  it  is  not  true  that  species  are  as  old  as 
nature,  aud  that  they  have  all  existed  for  the  same  length 
of  time  the  one  as  the  other,  but  that  it  is  true  that  they 
are  formed  successively,  that  they  have  only  a  relative  per- 
sistence and  remain  constant  for  no  great  length  of  time." 

Again,  in  his  "  Histoire  Naturelle  des  Animaux,"  Intro- 
duction, p.  161  (1815),  Lamarck  writes  : — "  That  the  con- 
ditions in  which  the  different  races  of  animals  found 
themselves  placed  as  they  spread  oy  degrees  over  different 
points  of  the  globe  and  in  the  waters  have  given  to  each 


6  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

special  habits,  and  that  these  habits,  which  they  were 
obliged  to  contract  according  to  their  habitats  and  manner 
of  living,  may  have,  for  each  one  of  these  races,  modified 
the  organisation  of  the  individuals,  the  form  and  condition 
of  their  organs,  and  placed  these  in  relation  with  the  habitual 
actions  of  these  individuals,  it  is  now  no  longer  possible  to 
doubt."  And  again  :  "  However  small  the  modifications 
may  be  that  have  taken  place  under  our  eyes,  and  of  which 
we  have  convinced  ourselves  by  the  observation  of  those 
animals  whose  habits  we  have  arbitrarily  changed,  these 
same  modifications  suffice  to  show  us  the  extent  of  those 
which,  with  time,  animals  may  have  experienced  in  their 
form,  their  organs,  even  their  organisation,  from  the 
conditions  under  which  they  have  lived,  and  which  have 
modified  all  the  races  to  an  almost  infinite  extent." 

The  idea  that  these  great  men  had  put  thus  vaguely, 
Charles  Darwin  reduced  to  distinct  form.  They  all  held 
that  species  must  have  evolved  under  the  influence  of 
external  circumstances.  He  showed  that  they  had  evolved, 
and  demonstrated  at  least  one  of  the  principles  on  which 
evolution  took  place. 

His  great  work  on  the  "  Origin  of  Species "  was  pub- 
lished in  1869.  To  those  who  are  wont  to  speak  of  the 
premature  nature  of  his  conclusions  the  following  facts  are 
commended.  From  1832  to  1837  he  had  been  travelling- 
round  the  world  in  the  "  Beagle  "  collecting  facts.  On 
his  return  he  continued  collecting  facts  for  five  years  more 
Then,  from  1842  to  1844,  he  made  notes.  In  the  latter 
year  he  drew  out  a  sketch  of  his  work,  and  fifteen  years 
later  published  his  conclusions. 

We  must  remember  that  the  "  Origin  of  Species  "  is,  to 
a  large  extent,  an  abstract  and  a  statement  of  results. 
Some  of  the  enormous  number  of  facts  on  which  the  con- 
clusions given  in  the  "  Origin  of  Species  "  are  based  will 
be  found  in  the  two  volumes  of  the  "  Animals  and  Plants 
under  Domesticiiiion/'  published  after  the  "  Origin  of 
Species." 

The  first  part  of  the  "  Origin  of  Species  "  is  occupied 
with  the  discussion  of  these  four  points,  each  of  which 
must  be  discussed  briefly  here.  Variation  under  domesti- 
cation. Artificial  selection.  Variation  under  nature. 
Natural  selection. 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  7 

(1)  Variation  under  Domestication. — The  animals  and 
plants  that  have  been  brought  under  the  dominion  of  man 
vary,  t.e.,  no  two  individuals  of  the  same  species  are  com- 
pletely alike.  The  rose-trees  produced  from  a  given  rose- 
tree  are  dissimilar.  The  puppies  of  the  same  litter  are  not 
all  alike.  Every  breeder,  every  horticulturist  knows  that  the 
living  things  he  lias  under  his  care  vary. 

(2)  Artificial  Selection. — Man,  by  noticing  the  "  acci- 
dental "  variations  that  occur,  has  been  able,  by  careful 
selection  and  careful  breeding,  to  aid  in  the  production  of 
many  variations.  The  word  "  accidental "  is  used,  as  at 
present  we  cannot  tell  why  one  seedling  of  a  pansy  should 
have  an  arrangement  of  color  different  from  its  com- 
panions— why  one  member  of  a  family  should  be  swifter 
than  its  fellows.  Granted  the  initial  variation,  artificial 
selection  may  come  into  play.  Man  selecting  and  breeding 
from  the  individuals  selected,  a  form  of  plant  or  animal 
very  different  in  details  from  the  parent  whence  it  sprang, 
and  from  the  unvarying  descendants  of  that  parent,  may 
be  obtained. 

In  the  Animals  and  Plants  under  Domestication  Darwin 
gives  innumerable  cases  of  the  results  of  this  selection  by 
man.  In  the  little  space  at  my  disposal  I  can  only  men- 
tion one  or  two.  From  the  plant-kingdom  take  the  follow- 
ing. In  the  year  1596  the  hyacinth  was  first  introduced 
into  this  country.  In  1597,  from  the  one  variety  brought  in 
four  varieties  were,  according  to  Gerarde,  known.  In  1629 
Parkinson  speaks  of  eight.     In  1864  Paul  mentions  700. 

In  Scotland  a  white  rose-tree  in  the  year  1793  produced 
a  red  seedling.  From  this  the  gardener  bred  carefully  and 
closely.  In  20  years  26  varieties  were  known,  and  in  50 
years  300,  all  derived  from  one  "accidental"  variation. 

Amongst  the  animals,  the  example  most  frequently 
quoted,  and  perhaps  the  most  remarkable,  is  the  case  of  the 
pigeon.  Every  one  knows  the  many  different  kinds  of 
pigeon,  the  runts,  barbs, pouters,  tumblers,  jacobins,  carriers, 
fantails.  All  these  are  known  to  have  originated  from  one 
original  form,  the  blue  rock  pigeon  (Columba  livia),  during 
the  time  that  man  has  taken  an  interest  in  the  breeding  of 
these  birds 

The  thoughtless  folk  cry  out,  "  Yes,  but  these  are  all  of 
the  same  species.     They  are  all  hyacinths,  or   roses,  or 


8  THE    DABWINIAN    THEOBY. 

pigeons.  They  never  become  any  other  i  species.' "  The 
very  obvious  answer  is,  that  they  are  all  of  the  same 
species  still  to  us,  because  we  know  the  history  of  the  case. 
We  name  them  still  as  all  of  the  same  species,  because  we 
know  they  are  all  derived  by  natural  variation  and  arti- 
ficial selection  from  one  parent  form.  But  if  e.  g.  the 
varieties  of  pigeon  were  placed  before  an  unprejudiced  ob- 
server, who  did  not  know  their  history,  and  he  were  asked 
whether  they  all  belonged  to  the  same  species,  he  would,  I 
doubt  not,  reply  "  No,  nor  even  to  the  same  genus." 

(3)  Variation  under  Nature. — Little  proof  of  this  is  re- 
quired. Everyone  has  set  out  on  the  hopeless  search  for 
the  two  blades  of  grass  exactly  alike.  In  the  wild  woods 
or  in  the  trim  garden,  in  the  waters  of  the  ocean  as  in  the 
aquaria,  endless  variation  is  evident.  There  is  perhaps  less 
need  to  insist  on  this  variation  than  on  that  occurring 
under  domestication.  But  the  great  question  arises, 
"  What  results  from  this  variation  of  living  things  in  a 
state  of  nature  ?"  We  have  seen  how  the  variations  of  do- 
mestic animals  or  plants  may  be  seized  on  and  utilised  to- 
wards the  production  of  new  varieties.  Is  anything  of 
the  same  nature  taking  place  among  the  living  beings  not 
directly  under  the  sway  of  man  ? 

(4)  Natural  Selection. — Here  is  the  great  suggestion  of 
Charles  Darwin  ;  the  key  to  so  many  problems  in  biology. 
He  shows  (a)  that  there  is  a  struggle  for  life  among  living 
things ;  (b)  that  any  variation  of  structure  or  function 
giving  to  its  possessor  an  advantage  in  the  struggle  is 
likely  to  be  preserved  ;  (c)  that  the  possessor  of  such  a 
variation  is  more  likely  to  survive  than  its  fellow  not  thus 
gifted  ;  (d)  that  the  possessor  of  such  an  advantageous 
variation  is  more  likely  than  another  destitute  of  it  to  have 
offspring  ;  (e)  that  in  the  offspring  the  variation  will  be 
repeated  and  intensified ;  (/)  that,  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation  and  becoming  more  and  more 
marked,  the  modification  becomes  at  last  permanent,  and 
a  new  variety,  or  a  new  species  results. 

The  struggle  for  life.  The  world  is  one  great  battle- 
field. Beneath  its  surface,  within  the  depths  of  its  waters, 
in  the  very  air  is  eternal  strife.  All  living  beings  are  cease- 
lessly fighting.  The  life  of  our  great  cities,  with  its  con- 
test of  class  with  class,  of  individual  with  individual,  is  the 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEORY.  tf 

type  of  all  life.  In  the  darkness  of  the  soil  of  the  earth 
the  roots  of  the  plants  are  struggling  with  each  other  for 
food.  In  the  microscopic  drop  of  water  the  Infusoria 
sweep  ceaselessly  round  and  round,  searching  for  the 
food  that  is  not  sufficient  for  them  all.  Every  living  thing 
is  an  Ishmael.  Its  hand  is  against  all  others.  The  hands  of 
all  others  are  against  it.  And  as  among  men,  so  also  among 
the  more  lowly  organised  creatures,  the  bitterest  struggle 
is  ever  between  those  who  are  akin  one  to  another.  Vce 
vidis,  woe  to  the  conquered,  is  the  cry  of  the  world.  If 
plant  or  animal  does  not  succeed,  1t  perishes.  How  does 
nature,  in  her  silent,  imperturbable  fashion,  take  advantage 
of  these  eternal  variations  in  the  flowers  and  in  the  ani- 
mals ?  By  Natural  Selection,  or  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 
Who  are  to  be  the  survivors  in  this  battle  ?  Who  are 
doomed  to  be  numbered  among  the  slain  ?  Those  best 
fitted  for  the  struggle  will  survive.  Those  not  adapted  to 
the  circumstances  of  the  unending  fight  are  doomed.  The 
fittest  will  hold  out  the  longest.  That  which  possesses 
in  strength  or  in  any  other  way  an  ad  van  age  over  its  fel- 
lows will  conquer  them  in  the  struggle  for  existence.  If 
any  variation  in  an  individual  plant  or  animal  is  of  such  a 
nature  that  its  possessor  will  be  better  fitted  for  life-work, 
that  possessor  will  have  an  advantage  over  its.  fellows — 
will  stand  a  better  chance  than  they  of  surviving,  will 
transmit  its  variation  to  its  offspring,  possibly  in  intensi- 
fied form.  The  offspring,  even  better  fitted  than  their 
parents  for  life,  triumph  yet  more  completely  over  their 
fellows.  Thus  is  the  original  slight  variation  strengthened 
until,  after  a  long  time,  forms  result  so  differing  from  the 
first  individual  that  presented  the  variation,  that  the  biolo- 
gist is  constrained  to  regard  them  as  belonging  to  a  species 
other  than  that  comprising  the  original  plant  or  animal. 
This  is  the  great  principle  of  Natural  Selection,  or  the 
survival  of  the  fittest.  The  variations  that  are  of  benefit 
to  the  beings  possessing  them  are  naturally  selected.  The 
enunciation  of  this  principle  and  the  elucidation  of  it  have 
been  in  especial  the  work  of  Charles  Darwin. 

At  the  base  of  everything  there  is  this  variation  of  the 
individual.  That  the  variations  are  infinite  in  number  and 
in  kind  no  one  can  doubt.  But  as  to  the  causes  of 
variation  and  as  to  the  laws  which  govern  it,  we  are  much 


10  THE    DARWINIAN    THEOBY. 

in  the  dark.  On  both  these  points  Charles  Darwin  speaks 
with  his  usual  caution  ;  and  although  since  the  publication 
of  the  "  Origin  of  Species "  many  suggestions  have  beer* 
made  aud  some  light  thrown  on  the  subject,  we  are  not  yet 
in  a  position  to  do  more  than  still  suggest. 

Variation,  i.e.  the  possession  of  some  quality  of  structure 
or  of  function  by  one  or  more  individuals  of  a  group  whose 
other  members  do  not  possess  the  quality,  is  of  two 
kinds :  that  which  appears  in  the  individual  during  the 
course  of  its  life,  and  is  due  to  the  conditions  of  life  ;  and 
that  which  ap^Oars  in  the  offspring  in  consequence  of  the 
coming  together  of  two  parent  forms .  Thus  a  plant  may 
as  it  grows  up  to  the  adult  condition — as  it  passes 
through  the  stages  of  budding,  flowering,  fruiting,  show 
certain  modifications  of  form,  of  color,  of  function  that  are 
probably  due  to  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  placed. 
Or  it  may  show  modifications  that  are  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  seed  whence  it  sprang  was  ripened  by  pollen  from  a 
plant  other  than  that  which  produced  the  seed. 

The  conditions  of  life  have  much  to  do  with  variation. 
No  two  individuals  of  the  same  species  are  exposed  to 
identical  conditions.  Two  amcebse  in  the  stagnant  water 
receive  different  quantities  of  heat  and  of  light  and  of 
food.  To  all  the  forces  from  without  that  impinge  on  the 
living  body,  that  body,  as  long  as  it  is  alive,  responds.  And 
such  response  is  often  in  the  nature  of  a  change  slight 
enough  at  first,  but  with  great  potentiality,  if  it  is  repeated 
and  intensified.  We  may  regard  many  of  the  variations  in 
structure  and  function  that  distinguish  individuals  one 
from  another,  as  due  to  the  effect  of  the  conditions  of  life 
on  different  individuals.  This  response  on  the  part  of  the 
living  organism  to  the  forces  that  environ  and  play  on  it, 
is  called  Adaptation. 

But  without  doubt,  a  second  great  cause  of  the  initial 
variation  without  which  the  principle  of  natural  selection 
would  have  nothing  on  which  to  work,  is  cross  fertilisation. 
The  seeds  of  plants,  the  ova  or  eggs  of  animals,  are  almost 
always  the  result  of  the  crossing  of  two  individuals.  That 
this  is  the  case  in  all  the  higher  animals  in  which  the  two 
sexes  are  in  distinct  individuals  is  evident.  But  even  in 
the'*  lower  animals,  in  which  the  two  sexes  are  present 
in  the  same  individual,  such  as  the  leech  or  the  snail,  there 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEOBY.  11 

are  in  almost  every  case  arrangements  that  compel  or  at 
least  permit  of  cross  fertilisation.  Thus  if  A  and  B  ar  two 
bisexual  individuals  of  the  same  species,  the  ova  of  _  are 
fertilised  by  B,  and  those  of  B  by  A. 

With  plants  the  rule  is  that  both  pollen  (the  fertilising 
agent)  and  ovules  (the  seeds  that  are  to  be)  are  found  in 
the  same  individual.  For  a  long  time  botanists  thought 
that  the  ovule  of  a  given  violet  e.g.  was  fertilised  by  the 
pollen  from  the  same  violet.  But  the  researches  of  Darwin 
in  England,  of  Gaertner  and  Kolreuter  in  Germany  have 
shown  that  this  is  very  rarely  the  case.  Generally  the 
ovule  of  a  given  flower  is  fertilised  by  the  pollen  of 
another  flower  of  the  same  kind. 

In  this  cross  fertilisation  we  have  the  possibility  of 
endless  variation,  for  the  offspring  is  the  product  of  two 
differently  circumstanced  parents.  Like  as  the  two 
parents  may  be,  they  have  lived  in  slightly  different 
places,  have  received  different  supplies  of  food,  have  come 
into  contact  with  different  external  agencies. '  Hence  every 
new  being  is  the  result  of  the  collision  of  two  cells,  male 
and  female,  from  two  parents  that  have  been  subject  to 
different  conditions  of  life.  Nor  must  we  expect  in  such 
a  case  that  the  offspring  will  present  those  qualities  only 
that  are  to  be  found  in  the  parents.  There  is  what  I  have 
called  a  collision  of  two  cells.  The  properties  of  the  one 
parent  will  act  on  those  of  the  other,  and  new  modifications 
may  result.  When  we  place  together  our  copper  with  its 
properties  as  a  metal,  and  our  nitric  acid  with  its  proper- 
ties as  an  acid,  we  find  new  bodies  formed,  with  properties 
other  than  those  of  the  two  substances  used.  In  like 
manner,  when  two  living  beings  conjoin  to  form  offspring, 
that  offspring  is  likely  to  present  not  only  the  characters 
<*f  its  parents,  but  new  and  often  unexpected  characters, 
due  to  the  blending  and  modification  within  it  of  the 
ancestral  characters.  The  name  given  to  the  principle  by 
which  the  descendants  of  certain  parent  forms  present 
characters  that  are  due  to  those  of  the  parents  is  called 
Heredity,  whether  those  characters  are  like  or  unlike  those 
of  the  parents. 

The  Darwinian  theory,  therefore,  is  that  all  the  species 
of  animals  and  plants  in  existence  to-day  have  been 
evolved  from  pre-existing  living  forms  ;  that  this  evolution 


12  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

is  explained  by  natural  selection ;  that  variations  occurring  in 
living  beings  under  certain  conditions,  may  be  of  advantage  to 
the  possessor ;  that  the  possessor  of  these  has  a  better  chance 
than  others  in  the  battle  for  life ;  that  he  survives  when 
others  may  perish  ;  that  he  has  a  better  chance  of  pro- 
ducing offspring ;  that  to  the  offspring  the  special  useful 
characteristic  is  transmitted  ;  that  in  them  it  becomes 
intensified  and  ultimately  fixed  as  a  permanent  mark  of 
the  group.  Two  of  the  causes  of  variation  in  individuals 
appear  to  be  the  varying  nature  of  the  conditions  of  life, 
and  cross  fertilisation. 


Chapter  II.— ITS   DIFFICULTIES. 

The  antagonists  of  Darwinism  are  constantly,  with  much 
emphasis  and  repetition,  reminding  us  of  the  difficulties  of 
the  theory.  They  are  not,  as  a  rule,  sufficiently  generous 
to  confess  that  their  instructor  as  to  those  difficulties  was 
Darwin  himself.  Every  weapon  against  his  idea  has  been 
placed  in  the  hands  of  its  opponents  by  Darwin.  Since 
the  publication  of  the  "  Origin  of  Species  "  in  1859,  not  a 
single  scientific  objection  of  any  moment  has  been  brought 
forward  that  was  not  anticipated  in  that  work. 

The  chief  difficulties  are  the  following.  The  absence  of 
intermediate  forms  ;  the  perfection  of  certain  organs  ;  the 
persistence  of  certain  forms  of  living  things  ;  instinct, 
man,  and  mind. 

(1)  The  Absence  of  Intermediate  Forms. — This  difficulty  is 
embodied  in  the  frequent  question  addressed  to  the 
evolutionist  by  unbelievers  in  science.  "  Where  are  the 
connecting  links  ? ,?  It  was  urged  in  the  years  immediately 
following  the  publication  of  the  "  Origin  of  Species,"  and 
urged  then  with  some  justice,  that  the  intermediate  forms 
between  the  different  species,  genera,  orders,  classes  of 
plants  and  animals  were  wanting.  But  now,  after  twenty- 
four  years  of  further  work  in  biological  science,  this 
objection  no  longer  holds.  For  the  researches  of  the 
botanist,  the  zoologist,  and  the  palaeontologist,  guided  to  a 
large  extent  by  the  great  principle  associated  with  DarwinV 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  13 

name,  have  shown  us  that  these  "  connecting  links  "  exist, 
or  have  existed.  To-day  we  can  state  positively  that 
hardly  a  species  of  plant  or  animal  exists  that  does  not 
glide,  as  it  were,  into  the  species  most  closely  allied  to  it. 
Scarcely  any  species  of  living  thing  can  now  be  marked  off 
by  a  hard-and-fast  line  from  all  other  species.  The 
gradations  between  the  groups  that  we  make  in  our 
artificial  way  are  insensible.  And  that  which  is  true  of 
species  is  also  true  of  larger  divisions  in  our  system  of 
classification.  Generally,  orders,  classes,  sub-kingdoms,  are 
found  to  pass  imperceptibly  into  their  neighbors,  and 
certain  forms  of  living  things  are  found  hovering  on  the 
border  line  of  two  groups,  and  placed  by  some  observers 
in  one,  by  some  in  another  division. 

The  general  reader  will  understand  this  better  if  I  take 
one  or  two  examples  from  the  animal  kingdom.  The 
examples  shall  be  taken  from  the  cases  of  forms  inter- 
mediate to  classes,  as  they  will  be  comprehended  better 
than  illustrations  of  connecting  links  between  species. 
These  last  need  for  their  understanding  a  special  know- 
ledge of  botany  or  zoology.  The  sub-kingdom  of 
Yertebrata,  or  back-boned  animals,  is  still  divided  generally 
into  five  special  classes — the  Mammalia,  or  animals  that 
suckle  their  young ;  Aves,  or  birds  ;  Reptilia,  or  reptiles  ; 
Amphibia,  or  the  frog-class;  Pisces,  or  fishes.  When  science, 
as  well  as  the  general  ideas  of  men,  was  vitiated  in  its 
thinking  by  the  inaccurate  dogma  of  special  creation,  it 
was  thought  that  these  five  classes  were  clearly  marked  off 
one  from  another.  But  now-a-days  intermediate  forms  are 
known  between  the  different  classes.  Mammalia  and  Aves 
e.g.  are  connected  by  the  Ornithorhyncus,  opvis  (ornis)  === 
bird,  pvvx<>$  (rhunchos),  =  snout;  that  is  the  duck- 
billed platypus  of  Australia,  an  animal  with  a  fur  covering, 
with  -the  bill  of  a  bird,  with  webbed  feet,  and  with  points 
of  internal  structure  that  are  partly  mammalian,  partly 
avian.  The  Aves  and  Reptilia  are  connected  by  the 
extinct  Pterodactyl,  Trrtpov  (pteron)  =.  wing,  SciktvAos 
(daktulos),  =  finger.  This  animal  has  a  wing  developed 
on  one  finger  of  the  anterior  limb,  and  yet  is  to  a  large 
extent  reptilian  in  its  structure.  The  Reptilia  and  Am- 
phibia pass  so  readily  into  each  other  that  until  within 
the  last  few  years  the  members  of  the   two  groups  were 


14  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

placed  together  under  the  head  of  Reptilia.  The  frog  e.g.  ia 
in  its  early  life  a  fish,  in  its  adult  condition  a  reptile.  In  it 
%nd  its  allies  we  have  links  not  only  between  Reptilia  and 
Amphibia,  but  between  both  these  and  the  lower  vertebrate 
class,  the  Pisces.  Another  connecting  link  between  the 
Reptilia  and  the  Pisces  is  the  Lepidosiren,  or  mudfish  of 
the  Gambia,  an  animal  as  to  which  there  was  for  a  long 
time  dispute.  Some  naturalists  placed  it  in  the  higher, 
others  in  the  lower  class. 

No'-  are  these  linking-on  forms  only  to  be  found  con- 
necting classes.  The  larger  divisions  or  sub-kingdoms 
which  are  divided  into  classes  also  pass  by  insensible 
gradations  into  one  another.  Thus  the  Yertebrata  are  con- 
nected with  the  Mollusca  or  soft- bodied  animals  by  the 
Amphioxus,  or  lancelet  of  the  Mediterranean.  This  little 
animal,  usually  classed  with  the  fishes,  is  about  one  inch  in 
length,  has  no  bones  or  cartilages  whatever,  no  teeth,  no 
true  heart,  no  gills,  no  brain,  no  sense  organs.  The  sole 
representative  of  its  backbone  is  a  rod  of  tissue  lying 
along  the  middle  line  of  the  back.  The  backbone  of  every 
vertebrate,  even  of  man  himself,  begins  as  just  such  a  rod 
in  the  middle  line  of  back,  marking  out  the  position  of  the 
vertebral  column  that  will  appear  later,  first  as  cartilage, 
then  as  bone.  Hence  we  are  entitled  to  regard  Amphioxus 
as  the  lowest  vertebrate,  though  if  the  history  of  the 
development  of  the  vertebral  column  in  the  higher  mem- 
bers of  the  sub-kingdom  were  not  known,  we  should  have 
no  suspicion  of  its  true  relations. 

But  Amphioxus,  in  many  details  of  its  structure,  is 
closely  related  to  a  group  of  the  Mollusca  called  the 
Ascidioida.  aovcos  (ascos),  =  bag,  tiSos  (eidos),  =  like- 
ness. Certain  members  of  tliis  group  have  a  line  of  tissue 
identical  with  the  structure  met  with  in  Amphioxus,  and  are 
a  transitory  condition  in  the  rest  of  the  Vertebrata.  Further, 
in  the  structure  of  their  breathing  apparatus,  and  in  many 
other  points  of  their  anatomy,  they  are  closely  allied  to  the 
lowest  of  the  Yertebrata. 

In  the  same  way  it  could  be  shown  that  other  groups  in 
the  animal,  and  groups  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  are 
connected  by  intermediate  forms,  and  generally  it  may  be 
said  that  the  distinctions  between  the  divisions  of  living 
things  are  fading  away  in  the  light  of  advancing  knowledge, 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  15 

or  in  common  phrase,  the  majority  of  connecting  links  are 
known.  That  all  are  not  known  is  to  be  ascribed  to  two 
causes,  (a)  In  the  battle  for  life  intermediate  forms  are 
often  crushed  out.  This  might  be  expected  from  the 
general  principles  of  natural  selection.  Suppose  some 
one  member  of  a  group  A  varies  in  some  particular 
direction,  and  by  the  transmission,  intensification,  and 
fixing  of  the  variation,  a  new  form  B  arises.  The  members 
of  the  group  A  that  have  not  varied  are  still  fitted  for 
their  life  conditions.  The  members  of  the  group  B  are 
fitted  for  certain  slightly  or  largely  different  conditions. 
But  the  intermediate  forms  are  likely  to  be  crushed  out  of 
existence  between  the  living  things  of  group  A  and 
group  B. 

That  this  is  the  case  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the 
connecting  links  are  dying  off.  Ornithorhyncus  is  becoming 
extinct  in  Australia,  as  Amphioxus  is  vanishing  from  the 
Mediterranean  Sea.  A  century  hence  these  witnesses  to 
the  truth  of  the  Darwinian  hypothesis  will  probably  be 
extinct.  But  a  century  hence  this  will  not  matter  greatly, 
as  everyone  will  then  be  an  evolutionist. 

(b)  The  objection  may  be  raised,  that  even  if  this  sup- 
pression of  intermediate  forms  occurs,  the  remains  of  these 
forms  ought  to  be  found  in  the  records  of  the  rocks.  But 
the  reply  to  this  is  "  the  imperfection  of  the  geological 
record.' '  For  a  fossil  to  be  of  value  to  the  student  in  con- 
nexion with  this  study  of  intermediate  forms  four  things 
are  necessary.  The  plant  or  animal  must  be  preservable. 
Thus  a  fossil  jelly-fish  is  inconceivable.  The  conditions  in 
which  it  is  at  the  time  of  its  death  must  be  favorable  to  its 
preservation.  Millions  of  living  things  have  died  under 
such  circumstances  that  their  remains  could  not  be  pre- 
served. The  sedimentary  rocks  in  which  the  remains  are 
preserved,  supposing  the  first  two  requisites  are  attained, 
must  not  be  subjected  to  any  agency  such  as  fire  that  will 
destroy  the  organic  remains.  These  rocks,  with  their 
remains,  must  be  observed  by  man.  When  we  consider 
how  many  living  forms  are  incapable  of  preservation,  and 
especially  those  that  are  of  most  interest  in  this  connexion  ; 
how  often  the  conditions  necessary  for  their  preservation 
have  been  wanting ;  how  frequently  other  changes  have 
destroyed  or  altered  the  rocks  containing  fossils  that  have 


16  THE    DARWINIAN    THEOBY. 

been  preserved  ;  how  limited  is  the  area  of  the  earth's 
surface  yet  investigated ;  and  how,  in  especial,  the  tropical 
regions  of  the  earth  where  evolution  has  probably  been 
most  active,  have  received  but  little  study,  there  should 
not  be  much  wonder  that  the  record  of  the  fossils  is  very 
imperfect.  But  it  should  be  remembered  that  every  new 
discovery  among  the  rocks  has  been  in  harmony  with 
Evolution,  and  opposed  to  the  idea  of  special  creation. 

(2)  Tlie  perfection  of  certain  organs. — The  unbelievers 
often  point  to  such  organs  as  the  human  eye,  and  ask  : 
"  How  is  it  possible  to  conceive  that  this  wonderful 
structure  has  been  slowly  evolved  in  the  course  of  a  long 
period  of  time  from  simpler  conditions,  that  lead  us  back 
ultimately  to  mere  specks  of  color  ?"  The  answers  are 
three.  First,  that  this  is  much  more  possible  than  the 
creation  of  such  an  organ.  Second,  that  we  have  every 
possible  gradation  in  the  animal  between  the  eye  of  man 
and  the  lowest  and  simplest  eye  known.  Third,  we  see  in 
the  development  of  every  individual  human  bsing  every 
complex  organ  pass  through  stages  of  development  from 
the  most  simple  form  to  the  most  complex,  and  these 
stages  are  identical  with  the  permanent  conditions  in 
certain  of  the  lower  animals.  The  eye  of  man,  e.g.,  is  but 
a  modification  of  part  of  the  integument,  and  in  its  stages 
of  development  passes  rapidly  through  condition  after  con- 
dition that  are  identical  with  the  eye-structures  to  be  seen 
in  more  simply  organised  members  of  the  animal  kingdom. 

(3)  The  persistence  of  certain  forms  of  living  things. — This 
difficulty  takes  two  forms.  The  follower  of  Darwin  iff 
asked  how  he  explains  the  fact  that  whilst  variation  and 
natural  selection  are  at  work  everywhere,  yet  certain  low,, 
simple  forms  persist,  so  that  even  to-day  the  single-celled 
organisms  that  represent  some  of  the  very  earliest  stages 
in  the  evolution  of  the  animal  or  plant  kingdom  are  yet  in 
existence.  In  answer  to  this  the  reply  is  given  that 
variation  is  not  universal.  To  take  an  example.  Suppose 
100  members  of  the  group  A  ;  1  only  varies  ;  99  remain 
as  their  ancestors  were.  The  descendants  of  the  one,  i£ 
the  variation  is  transmitted,  intensified,  and  fixtxi,  give 
rise  in  turn  to  a  new  form,  B,  so  distinct  from  A  as  to  be 
' killed  a  new  species.  But  the  descendants  of  the  99 
unvarying  ones  are  still  as  their  ancestors,  and  are  still 


THE    DARWINIAN     *HEORY.  17 

members  of  the  species  A.  Of  a  hundred  men,  e.g.,  one 
may  vary  in  the  direction  of  some  new  higher  order  of 
thought,  whilst  the  ninety  and  nine  continue  in  the  same 
old  errors  and  superstitions. 

Again  it  is  known  that  in  certain  parts  of  the  world,  as 
e.g.  Egypt,  the  living  forms  are  to-day  not  different  from 
those  that  by  pictorial  and  other  representations  we  know 
to  have  existed  there  hundreds  of  years  ago.  But  in  the  first 
place  the  few  hundred,  or  even  thousand  years  of  history 
are  only  a  heart-beat  in  the  vast  ages  that  this  earth  has 
been  in  existence.  A  thousand  years  in  thy  sight,  oh 
Evolution,  are  but  as  a  watch  in  the  night !  And  further  in 
the  cases  usually  quoted,  as  Egypt,  e.g.  the  conditions  of 
life  during  the  historical  period  have  been  uniform,  and 
therefore  variation  to  any  great  extent  would  not  be 
expected. 

In  this  connexion  it  may  be  well  to  deal  with  one 
special  case  that  the  average  Christian  Evidence  man 
is  always  bringing  forward — that  of  the  Trilobite.  Of 
course  he  knows  nothing,  as  a  rule,  of  the  structure  of 
the  Trilobite  and  its  relations  to  other  animals.  But  he 
has  read  that  it  occurs  very  low  down  in  the  sedimentary 
rocks,  that  it  is  of  fairly  complex  organisation,  and  that  other 
animals  lower  than  it  in  the  scale  of  structure  are  not  pre- 
served as  fossils  in  the  rocks  below.  The  answers  are  that 
the  rocks  below  the  Silurian,  in  which  the  Trilobite  first 
appears,  are  rocks  that  have  been  changed  by  the  action 
of  heat  to  such  an  extent  that  all  organic  remains  have 
disappeared  from  them  ;  that  we  are  wholly  unable  to  tell 
what  ages  have  thus  had  their  records  destroyed — ages  during 
which  living  things  probably  existed  before  the  time  of 
which  the  Silurian  strata  are  the  memorial ;  and  that  the 
predecessors  of  the  Trilobite  in  the  gradual  evolution  of  the 
animal  kingdom  were  for  the  most  part  of  such  a  nature 
that  their  remains  did  not  allow  of  preservation. 

(4)  Instinct. — The  difficulty  as  to  the  evolution  of  instinct 
is  not  nearly  so  great  now  as  in  1859.  The  old  idea  that 
reason  was  the  prerogative  of  man,  instinct  the  gift  of  god 
to  the  animals  below  man  is  exploded.  The  lower  animals 
reason,  and  much  that  has  been  ascribed  to  instinct  is  the 
result  of  education.  That  certain  animals  learn  very 
rapidly  to  perform  certain  acts  that  have  hence  been  called 

c 


15  THE   DARWINIAN   THEOBT. 

instinctive  may  be  explained,  partly  at  least,  by  the  fact 
of  heredity.  For  the  details  on  this  interesting  question 
*lie  reader  is  referred  to  Dr.  L.  Biichner's  "  Mind  in 
mimals  "  (Mrs.  Besant's  translation).  Here  I  can  only 
ay  that  the  difficulty  of  instinct  is  by  no  means  insur- 
mountable, and  that  as  instincts  are  generally  useful  to 
the  animal  possessing  them,  they  oome  within  the  range  of 
the  operation  of  natural  selection.  And  the  difficulty  that 
is  supposed  to  meet  the  follower  of  Darwin  in  the  case  of 
societies  such  as  those  of  the  bees  and  the  ants,  vanishes,  I 
think,  if  we  bear  in  mind  that  the  principle  of  natural  selec- 
tion tells  in  regard  to  societies  as  well  as  individuals,  and 
that  a  variation  such  as  that  of  differentiation  of  labor,  as  in 
the  bee-state,  that  is  useful  to  the  community,  would  give 
that  community  an  advantage  over  other  communities  and 
would  be  likely  to  be  transmitted,  intensified,  and  become 
fixed. 

(5)  Hybridism, — When  members  of  two  closely  allied 
species  cross  one  with  another  the  offspring  is  either 
sterile,  or  produces  offspring  that  is  sterile.  Sooner  or 
later  the  descendants  of  such  a  union  are  infertile.  This 
fact  is  often  considered  as  strong  evidence  against  tht 
Darwinian  theory.  The  stress  laid  on  it  is  due  to  the 
emphasis  with  which  Darwin  himself  dwelt  on  it.  I 
cannot  but  think  that  he  over-estimated  the  force  of  this 
fact.  For  no  evolutionist  believes  that  a  new  species 
arises  by  so  cataclysmic  a  process  as  the  crossing  of  two 
previously  existing  species.  The  process  of  evolution  is 
far  more  gradual  ,than  this.  If  it  were  contended  that 
only  by  the  crossing  of  two  widely  different  forms  a  new 
form  originates,  the  result  of  the  sterility  of  hybrids,  (the 
eross  between  two  species)  would  be  of  great  moment. 
But  as  nothing  of  the  kind  is  the  contention,  I  fail  to  see 
how  this  sterility  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  argument  of  any 
great  strength.  Moreover,  the  believers  in  special  creation 
seem  to  me  to  reason  in  a  circle.  They  first  tell  us  that 
the  distinguishing  mark  of  a  species  is  that  its  members 
cannot  interbreed  with  the  members  of  another  species. 
Then  when  we  ask  how  are  we  to  distinguish  one  species 
from  another,  we  are  told  "  by  the  fact  that  the 
members  of  each  species  can  only  interbreed  one  with 
another."      It   is,    on   the  theory  of  Darwin,  quite  con 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  19 

ceivable  that  two  forms,  B  and  0,  might  evolve  along 
different  lines  from  a  common  parent  A,  nntil  at  length 
they  were  so  differentiated  one  from  another,  and  even 
from  the  common  parent,  and  were  living  in  such  different 
conditions  of  life,  that  the  reproductive  cells  of  A  or  B 
and  C,  cannot  act  on  one  or  the  other  so  as  to  produce 
fertile  offspring. 

One  or  two  of  the  chief  points  urged  by  Darwin  as 
evidence  that  the  facts  connected  with  hybridism  do  not 
tell  irresistibly  against  his  theory  are  the  following. 
Sterility  is  visible  in  individuals  of  the  same  species. 
Crosses  between  different  pairs  of  animals  that  all  belong 
to  the  same  species  have  varying  degrees  of  fertility.  If  it 
were  a  law,  fixed  as  that  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  that 
between  members  of  the  same  species  crossing,  with  as 
result  a  fertile  progeny,  were  impossible,  we  should  expect 
to  find  that  the  crossing  of  two  individuals  of  the  same 
species  would  always  produce  fertile  offspring.  But  find- 
ing, as  we  do,  that  there  are  varying  stages  of  sterility 
between  individuals  said  to  be  of  the  same  species,  we  are 
led  to  think  that  the  excessive  condition  of  complete  sterility 
is  only  an  extreme  case,  and  is  dependent  on  causes  as 
purely  natural  as  are  the  different  degrees  of  fertility  or 
of  sterility  between  individuals  of  the  same  species.  There 
is  every  gradation,  again,  between  the  most  perfect  fertility 
Ind  the  most  complete  sterility,  and  it  is  difficult  to  con- 
ceive of  the  special  creation  of  groups  of  animals  or  plants 
between  which  crossing  is  impossible,  without  conceiving  of 
the  special  creation  of  groups  between  which  the  results  of 
crossing  would  be  representative  of  every  one  of  these 
intermediate  stages. 

Again,  so-called  true  species  exposed  to  conditions  of 
life  that  are  different  from  those  to  which  they  have  been 
subject,  often  become  infertile.  Animals  that  breed  perfectly 
well  in  certain  places  and  climates  are  found,  on  removal 
to  other  places  and  climates,  to  be  quite  incapable  of  pro- 
ducing offspring.  Here  it  seems  clear  that  infertility  is 
due  to  changed  conditions.  Nobody  invokes  the  aid  of  the 
creator  in  these  cases,  and  it  appears  to  be  a  Tational 
explanation  of  the  infertility  of  hybrids,  or  the  crosses 
between  different  species,  that  the  conditions  of  life. are  a? 
altered  as  to  bring  about  sterility. 


20  THE    DARWINIAN   THEOBY. 

The  great  cause  of  the  sterility  between  animals  and 
plants  sufficiently  different  one  from  another  to  be  placed 
in  different  species,  is  probably  difference  in  their  sexual 
elements,  a  difference  not  the  result  of  interposition  from 
without,  but  of  the  modification  these  elements  have  under- 
gone as  the  living  beings  in  which  they  are  produced  have 
been  exposed  to  different  external  conditions. 

In  this  discussion  Darwin  makes  a  fair  use  of  analogy. 
He  points  out  that  certain  trees  can  be  grafted  one  upon 
another,  whilst  others  are  incapable  of  being  thus  grafted. 
Thus,  the  pear  can  be  grafted  upon  the  quince,  and,  with 
greater  difficulty,  upon  the  apple,  a  plant,  by  the  way, 
more  nearly  allied  to  the  pear  than  is  the  quince.  But  the 
pear  cannot  be  grafted  upon  an  elm.  This  difficulty  of 
grafting  is  not  referred  to  any  special  creative  act.  Indeed, 
the  distinctions  between  plants  that  would  be  founded  on 
the  ease  or  difficulty  of  grafting  would  not  coincide  at  all 
with  the  classification-divisions,  and  distinctions  at  present 
recognised — i.e.,  if  we  based  our  species  on  the  possibility 
•or  impossibility  of  grafting,  the  species  thus  mapped  out 
would  not  be  identical  with  those  recognised  to-day.  Yet 
generally  it  may  be  said  that  plants  closely  allied  can  thus 
be  blended,  and  that  if  they  are  not  closely  allied,  grafting 
jB  impossible.  As  Darwin  puts  it :  "  There  is  no  more 
reason  to  think  that  species  have  been  specially  endowed 
with  various  degrees  of  sterility  to  prevent  their  crossing 
and  blending  in  nature,  than  to  think  that  trees  have  been 
specially  endowed  with  various  and  somewhat  analogous 
degrees  of  difficulty  in  being  grafted  together  in  order  to 
prevent  their  inarching  in  our  forests." 

Again,  to  take  an  illustration  from  the  highest  living 
thing,  certain  races  of  man  cannot  interbreed.  Thus  the 
Egyptian  women  and  the  whites  are  almost  universally 
infertile.  If  the  believer  in  special  creation  holds  that 
species,  as  originally  created,  were  doomed  to  infertility  one 
with  another,  he  must  at  least  believe  that  more  than  one 
species  of  man  were  created,  and  that  the  Adam  and  Eve 
story  is  open  to  suspicion. 

When  we  consider  that  the  amount  of  sterility  between 
individuals  of  the  same  species  varies,  that  with  changed 
conditions  the  sterility  of  individuals  is  affected,  that  the 
study  of  the  anatomy  and  physiology  of  plants  and  animals 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEORY.  21 

«hows  that  the  chief  cause  of  sterility  is  difference  in  the 
elements  of  the  beings  crossed,  and  when  we  take  into 
account  the  phenomena  of  grafting,  the  difficulties  of 
hybridism  are  certainly  not  overwhelming. 

(6)  Man. — Many  who  are  with  Darwin  in  all  that  he 
©ays  as  to  the  lower  animals  and  as  to  plants,  part  company 
with  him  when  he  applies  his  theory  to  the  human  race. 
This  is  but  another  example  of  man's  false  pride.  He 
was  wont,  some  years  back,  to  classify  himself  in  an  order, 
and  even  at  one  time  in  a  sub-class  by  himself.  But  all 
this  is  over  now,  and  the  order  Primates  or  Quadrumanat 
now  includes  man,  ape,  and  monkey.  In  the  same  waj 
the  old  fancy  that  the  principle  of  natural  selection  wa* 
net  to  be  applied  to  man,  is  passing  away.  Even  the 
clergy  sre  admitting  that  man's  bodily  structure  may  have 
been  derived  from  one  of  the  lower  animals.  For  furthei 
details  on  this  point  the  reader  is  referred  to  my  pamphlet 
on  the  "  Origin  of  Man,"  and  to  my  translation  of  Haeckel's 
"  Populare  Vortrage"  ("  Pedigree  of  Man  "). 

Not  a  single  point  in  the  anatomy  or  physiology  of  man 
separates  him  from  his  allies,  the  lower  animals.  It  must  be 
understood  that  when  I  speak  of  man  I  mean  the  human 
race  as  a  whole.  In  this  inquiry  into  the  origin  of  species, 
and  especially  of  the  highest  form  of  living  things,  ma^ 
*iimself,  we  must  not  fix  our  attention  on  any  one  race, 
*md  least  of  all  on  the  highest  race.  The  ordinary  person, 
when  he  discusses  the  origin  of  man,  has  in  his  mind  the 
civilised  and  cultured  European.  It  is  this  product  of  the 
evolution  of  man  himself  that  he  compares,  most  un- 
scientifically, with  the  anthropoid  or  man-like  apes.  But 
the  true  comparison  is  between  the  lowest  types  of  men 
and  the  man-like  apes.  If  this  comparison  is  made,  if  we 
study  the  various  races  of  men  from  the  highest  to  the 
lowest,  and  at  the  same  time  study  the  nearest  allies  of 
man,  we  find  that  there  are  greater  differences  in  every 
point  of  anatomy  and  physiology  between  man  and  man 
than  between  man  and  ape — that  is  to  say,  if  we  study  the 
skeleton,  the  digestive  apparatus,  the  absorbent  system, 
the  circulatory  system,  the  respiratory  organs,  the  secreting 
organs,  the  nervous  system,  the  sense  organs,  the  muscles, 
the  voice  apparatus,  the  method  of  reproduction,  and  the 
history  of  the  development  of  men   generally  and   of  the 


22  THE    DARWINIAN   THEOBY. 

apes-  -if  we  study  the  working  of  all  these  various  organs 
we  find  that  in  every  case  the  gap  is  not  between  man  and 
ape,  but  between  man  and  man.  To  take  but  one  crucial 
case.  It  is  usual  to  state  that  in  his  brain- weight  man  is 
immeasurably  the  superior  of  the  ape.  But  the  heaviest 
human  brain  yet  investigated  weighed  67  oz..,  the  lightest 
8  oz.,  whilst  the  anthropoid  apes  have  been  found  to  have 
a  brain- weight  of  16  oz. 

(7)  Mind. — Even  those  who  admit  the  probability  of  the 
truth  of  the  Darwinian  hypothesis  in  relation  to  man's  body, 
deny  in  many  cases  the  possibility  of  its  truth  in  relation 
to  man's  mind.  But  mind  is  only  a  function  of  the 
nervous  system ;  and  just  as  the  nervous  system  of  man  is 
separated  by  no  line  of  demarcation  from  that  of  the  lower 
animals,  so  his  mental  powers  are  separated  by  no  line  of 
demarcation  from  those  of  the  lower  animals.  In  my 
"  Origin  of  Man  "  it  is  shown  that  if  we  consider  the  mental 
powers  of  the  highest  and  lowest  men,  there  are  greater 
differences  between  them  than  between  those  of  the  lowest 
man  and  the  highest  ape.  Nay,  more  than  that,  the 
mental  powers  of  the  lowest  men  are  inferior  to  those  of 
the  highest  apes,  just  as  their  brain  weights  are  lower  than 
the  average  brain  weight  of  the  anthropoid  apes. 


Chapter  III.— ITS  EVIDENCE. 

Gkeat  questions  such  as  this  of  the  origin  of  species  can 
only  be  decided  by  an  appeal  to  evidence.  Evidence  is  of 
two  kinds  ;  direct  and  indirect  or  circumstantial.  In  our 
courts  of  justice  both  are  admitted.  A  man  sees  a  murder 
committed  and  gives  direct  evidence  as  to  its  committal. 
Or  the  accused  is  found  guilty  on  purely  circumstantial 
evidence.  He  has  blood  on  him,  the  clothes  and  money 
of  the  murdered  man  are  in  his  possession  ;  he  has  a 
reason  for  the  killing  of  the  victim  ;  has  been  seen  near 
the  place  of  death  at  the  time  of  death. 

In  dealing  with  the  origin  of  species  we  have  to  be 
contend  for  the  most  part  with  indirect  evidence.  Of  the 
direct  kind  not  much  can  be  brought  forward  «>   favor  oi 


THE    D  All  W  INI  AN   THEORY.  2£ 

the  origin  of  species  by  natural  selection.  In  favor  o' 
their  origin  as  special  creations  there  is  no  evidence  what 
ever.  In  fact,  this  view  of  the  special  creation  of  certaii 
distinct  kinds  of  plants  or  animals  by  an  almighty  powei 
is  entirely  unsupported.  There  is  not  a  single  witness  of 
repute  on  its  side.  The  solitary  argument  that  is  some- 
times urged  by  the  ignorant  on  its  behalf  is  the  acdount 
in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  But  this  is  worthless  as 
evidence  in  a  scientific  question.  The  Bible  cannot  for  a 
moment  be  admitted  as  witness  in  this  great  controversy. 
It  has,  on  questions  such  as  this,  no  more  authority  than 
the  Koran  or  Yedas.  And  the  class  of  persons  called  clergy, 
who  claim  the  right  to  speak  as  to  the  origin  of  species, 
have  no  voice  in  the  matter.  As  clergymen,  their  opinion 
is  as  valueless  as  that  of  the  butcher,  the  baker,  and  the 
candlestick  maker.  If  they  have  studied  science,  then  as 
scientific  students  they  are  entitled  to  a  hearing  ;  bui  the 
fatal  profession,  as  a  profession,  is  not  in  a  position  te 
give  a  verdict  on  a  question  that  can  only  be  decided  by 
skilled  biologists  and  geologists. 

Of  direct  evidence  in  favor  of  special  creation  there  is 
none.  Of  direct  evidence  in  favor  of  the  origin  of  species  by 
natural  selection  there  is  something.  The  whole  of  the  two 
large  volumes  on  animals  and  plants  under  domestication  is, 
it  seems  to  me,  evidence  of  this  order,  evidence  that  tells  for 
Darwin.  But  when  we  turn  to  the  indirect,  whilst  again 
there  is  none  on  the  side  of  the  old  belief,  that  on  the  side 
of  the  new  is  consistent,  illimitable,  overwhelming.  It  is 
consistent,  for  every  fact,  of  science,  every  discovery  of  the 
past  twenty-four  years,  is  in  harmony  with  the  views  of 
Darwin.  It  is  illimitable  because  the  number  of  these  facta 
and  discoveries  is  beyond  all  computation.  It  is  over- 
whelming because  only  minds  blind  or  bitter  are  now  un- 
convinced. 

I,  following  in  the  main  our  master,  range  the  evidence 
under  six  heads.  General  principles,  classification,  dis- 
tribution, morphology,  embryology,  prophecy. 

(1)  General  Principles. — The  hypothesis  is  in  harmony 
with  the  general  principles  of  the  eternity  of  matter,  the 
eternity  of  motion,  and  the  conservation  of  energy  These 
three  great  principles,  summed  up,  perhaps,  in  the  last  of 
the  three,  are  the  enunciation  of  the  majestic  law  that  matter 


24  THE    DARWINIAN    THEOBY. 

has  never  been  created  or  destroyed,  that  motion  has  never 
been  created  or  destroyed,  th&t  the  forms  of  matter,  and 
the  forms  of  motion  are  convertible  one  into  the  other, 
without  any  loss.  The  doctrine  of  special  creation  is  in 
direct  contradiction  to  this  great  truth.  The  Darwinian 
hypothesis  is  in  harmony  with  it. 

We  use  the  word  "  matter  "  asa  convenient  name  for  all 
that  which  can  affect  the  senses.  This  is  no  definition. 
But  it  is  a  useful  convention.  No  one  has  ever  seen 
matter  created  or  destroyed.  All  experiments  show  that 
matter  is  readily  transformable  from  one  of  its  conditions 
to  another,  but  that  with  the  transformation  there  is  never 
any  loss  or  gain.  The  candle  burns  in  the  closed  glass 
flask  until  it  goes  out  or  is  burnt  away.  At  the  end  of 
the  experiment  the  weight  of  the  closed  glass  flask  and  its 
contents  is  exactly  what  it  was  at  the  beginning.  A 
change  has  taken  place,  that  is  all.  A  piece  of  gun- 
cotton  is  set  on  fire.  Poof !  It  has  vanished  in  smoke. 
The  ignorant  man  thinks  it  is  destroyed.  But  the  chemist, 
weighing  the  gun-cotton  first,  and  the  air  in  which  it  is 
placed,  and  then  after  the  burning  weighing  the  gases 
that  are  formed,  finds  that  the  weights  before  and  after 
the  experiment  are  the  same.  Ceaseless  transformations  of 
matter,  but  never  any  creation,  never  any  destruction. 
And  this  we  are  led  to  believe  has  been  always  the  case. 

Motion  is  change  of  place.  Sometimes  it  is  what  we 
call  molar  motion,  or  that  of  evident  masses.  Moles  =  a 
mass.  All  that  which  is  commonly  called  motion  is  of  this 
kind.  The  movement  of  our  own  bodies,  that  of  a  falling 
stone,  or  of  a  cricket-ball  thrown  across  the  field,  are 
molar  motions.  But  there  are  forms  of  motion  that  affect 
the  minute  particles  of  bodies,  forms  out  of  the  reach  of 
our  ordinary  perception  as  cases  of  motion.  Only  of  late 
years  has  it  been  shown  that  chemical  action,  heat,  and 
light  and  electricity  and  magnetism,  and  life,  are  modes 
of  motion.  In  these  cases  the  motion  appears  to  be  of  minute 
particles,  the  little  masses  of  bodies.  Moles  =  a  mass, 
"icula"    is   a   diminutive  ending.     Hence   molecule  is   a 

Ittle  mass,  and  the  motion  of  these  small  ultimate  particles 
jf  substances  is  molecular  motion.  It  has  been  shown 
as  to  these  various  forms  of  molecular  motion  that  all  are 

'  ^nsformable  one  into  the  other  without  any  loss  or  anv 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  4* 

creation.  The  copper  and  zinc  placed  in  the  battery  set 
np  chemical  action.  The  wires  carried  from  the  copper  and 
zinc  are  found  to  be  electric.  The  wire  becomes  hot. 
Broken  across,  a  spark  with  light  and  sound  leaps  across  the 
interval.  Wind  the  wire  round  a  piece  of  soft  iron,  and  this 
attracts  a  magnet.  Bring  the  two  ends  of  the  connecting 
wire  into  contact  with  a  muscle  that  has  been  recently 
removed  from  the  body  of  an  animal,  and  the  muscle 
contracts.  Finally  dip  the  wire  ends  into  acidulated  water, 
and  the  water  is  decomposed  into  hydrogen  and  oxygen. 
Chemical  action  is  set  up.  Not  only  our  experiments,  but 
our  observations,  show  that  there  is  ever  going  on  this 
transformation  of  a  definite  quantity  of  one  form  of  motion 
into  a  definite  quantity  of  another.  Ceaseless  transforma- 
tion of  motion,  but  never  any  creation,  never  any  destruc- 
tion. And  this  we  are  led  to  believe  has  been  always  the 
case. 

Work  is  done  when  matter  is  set  in  motion.  A  man 
lifting  a  cannon-ball  from  the  ground  to  the  table  does 
work.  A  stone  falling  from  a  cliff  to  the  shore  does  work. 
Energy  is  the  capacity  to  do  work.  The  man  who  lifts  the 
cannon-ball  puts  forth  energy.  This  energy  in  motion  is 
balled  kinetic  energy.  Ktvrjo-is  (kinesis)  —  motion.  The 
stone  on  the  cliff  is  in  a  position  to  do  work.  Remove  the 
cliff  and  it  falls.  But  it  is,  as  long  as  it  remains  on  the 
riiff,  only  in  a  position  to  do  work,  and  is  not  doing  work. 
ft  possesses  energy,  or  has  the  capacity  to  do  work,  but  is 
not  exercising  that  capacity.  Its  energy  is  that  of  position 
or  potential  energy.  Potentia  =  power.  There  are  therefore 
two  kinds  of  energy ;  kinetic,  that  is  energy  in  action ; 
potential,  that  is  energy  in  reserve. 

The  principle  of  the  conservation  of  energy  states  con- 
cisely all  the  facts  that  I  have  now  enumerated.  It  says 
that  the  various  forms  of  energy,  whether  they  be  kinetic 
or  potential,  are  transformable  without  any  loss  or  any 
gain,  without  any  destruction  or  any  creation,  one  into 
the  other  ;  that  the  matter  which  is  set  in  motion  by  energy 
and  the  amount  of  motion  (molar  and  molecular)  in  tha 
universe  is,  always  has  been,  and  ever  will  be,  a  constant 
quantity.  This  law  is  of  general,  of  widest,  application. 
It  has  to  do  with  the  living  as  well  as  the  non-living. 
But   the  creation  of  a  species  means  the  creation  of  so 


£6  THE    DARWINIAN    THEOBY. 

much  matter  and  of  so  much  motion.  As  long,  therefore, 
as  the  principle  of  the  conservation  of  energy  is  received 
as  true,  the  special  creation  of  a  species  of  animal  or  plant 
is  not  thinkable. 

(2)  Classification. — In  the  first  chapter  attention  was 
called  to  the  impossibility  of  clearly  defining  the  limits  of 
the  various  groups  in  our  artificial  systems  of  classification. 
Every  species,  genus,  order,  class,  runs  into  the  neighbor- 
ing species,  genus,  order,  class.  On  the  hypothesis  of 
special  creation  this  fact  is  meaningless.  If  every  species 
is  the  result  of  a  direct  act  of  the  almighty,  it  might  be 
expected  to  be  with  ease  distinguishable  from  every  other 
species.  But  if  all  species  have  arisen  by  the  gradual 
modification  of  pre-existing  forms,  we  should  expect  to  find 
them  overlapping  and  dovetailing.  I  do  not  say  that 
this  difficulty  of  definition  of  groups  of  living  things 
is  irreconcilable  with  the  theory  of  special  creation. 
Once  admit  a  creator,  and  there  is  no  knowing  what  form 
his  vagaries  may  take.  But  the  theory  gives  no  explana- 
tion of  the  fact,  a  rational  explanation  of  which  is  afforded 
by  Darwinism. 

In  truth,  our  systems  of  classification  on  the  hypothesis 
of  special  creation  are  only  so  many  records  of  meaning- 
less caprice  on  the  part  of  a  creator.  But  on  the  hypo- 
thesis of  the  origin  of  species  Dy  natural  selection  or 
descent  with  variation,  our  systems  of  classification  are  a 
historical  record.  They  are  veritable  genealogical  trees.  The 
placing  of  a  number  of  animals  or  plants  together  in  one 
group  is  equivalent  to  stating  that  they  have  had  a  common 
ancestor  from  whom  they  have  all  descended  within  a 
comparatively  recent  period,  that  is,  within  a  few  thousands 
or  millions  of  years.  The  very  difficulty  of  defining  a 
genus  or  species  becomes  no  longer  a  source  of  trouble.  It 
is  a  delight  to  us,  as  it  affords  us  a  continual  reminder 
that  all  the  different  genera  and  species  have  arisen  by 
modification  of  pre-existing  forms,  and  graduate  imper- 
ceptibly one  into  the  other.  Our  classification  of  animals 
and  plants  is  at  once  a  proof  and  a  record  of  the  evolution 
of  living  things. 

(3)  Distribution  of  Living  Things. — The  facts  of  the  dis- 
tribution of  plants  and  animals  both  in  space  and  in  time 
are  explained  by  the  one  theory,  and  not  explained  by  the 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  27 

other.  On  the  subject  of  their  distribution  in  space  to-day, 
or  geographical  distribution,  Mr.  A.  R.  Wallace  is  our  great 
authority.  He  is  an  evolutionist,  and  has  shown  in  his 
beautiful  works  upon  the  Malay  Archipelago  and  upon 
islands  how  the  manner  in  which  plants  and  animals  are  dis- 
tributed is  fully  explained  by  the  hypothesis  of  the  origin 
of  species  by  natural  selection.  As  to  the  facts  of  palaeon- 
tology, or  the  arrangement  of  the  remains  of  past  living 
things  in  the  rocks,  these  are  also  on  the  side  of  Darwin- 
ism. The  slow,  gradual  rise  in  complexity  of  structure 
in  the  organisms  as  we  study  the  older  rocks  first,  and  the 
more  recent  after ;  the  appearance  of  the  simpler  forms  in 
the  early  strata,  and  the  more  highly  organised  in  the  later, 
are  explicable  and  full  of  meaning  in  the  light  of  the  evolu- 
tion theory. 

I  can  only  take  one  example  from  the  distribution  of 
living  things  in  space,  and  one  of  their  distribution  in  time. 
In  the  case  of  the  great  sub-kingdom  Yertebrata,  the 
forms  that  are  first  encountered  in  the  rocks  are  not 
the  Mammalia  or  members  of  the  highest  class,  but  the 
Pisces  or  fishes,  members  of  the  lowest ;  and  if  of  these 
fishes  the  earliest  instances  are  not  the  lowest,  such  as  the 
lancelet,  the  lamprey,  the  hag  of  our  seas  to-day,  the 
reason  is  that  these  lowest  forms  are  not  of  such  a  nature 
as  to  admit  of  preservation.  As  we  ascend  the  seiies  of 
sedimentary  strata,  Amphibia  appear  next,  then  Reptilia 
and  Aves,  and  lastly  Mammalia.  Of  the  Mammalia  the 
forms  first  appearing  are  of  the  lowest  type.  Remains  of 
the  higher  Mammalia,  of  the  Primates  or  the  order  to 
which  man  belongs,  are  not  forthcoming  until  com- 
paratively recent  strata  are  reached. 

With  the  plants  as  with  the  animals,  the  simpler  forma 
that  are  capable  of  preservation  appear  first,  the  more 
complex  later.  The  Cryptogamia  or  flowerless  plants, 
such  as  sea-weeds  and  ferns,  appear  lower  down  in  the 
rocks  than  the  Phaanogamia  or  flowering  plants.  When 
these  last  make  their  appearance,  the  first  forms  that  we 
meet  with  are  the  Monocotyledons,  the  clas3  of  plant* 
with  parallel  veined  leaves,  such  as  the  grasses  and  lilies, 
These  are  succeeded  by  the  Dicotyledons,  plants  with 
net-veined  leaves,  and  among  these  the  first  forms  that 
appear  are  the  Gymnosperms  or  naked  seeded  plants,  such  as 


28  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

the  cone-bearing  trees,  in  which,  despite  the  size  to  which 
the  trees  often  attain,  the  complexity  of  structure  is  much 
less  than  in  the  plants  that  have  their  seeds  enclosed  in 
seed-cases. 

The  only  case  I  can  take  ont  of  the  many  instances 
furnished  by  the  geographical  distribution  of  living  things 
is  the  case  of  island  insects.  These  are,  as  a  rule,  of  the 
same  nature  as  the  insects  of  the  adjacent  mainland,  but 
their  wings  are  rudimentary.  On  the  theory  of  special 
creation  this  is  without  meaning.  Why  should  a  creator 
have  given  these  beings  rudimentary  wings,  and  their 
fellows  on  the  continent  well-developed  wings  ?  If  the 
reply  is,  in  order  that  they  might  not  be  blown  out  to  sea, 
the  question  arises,  "  Why,  then,  does  he  give  them 
rudimentary  wings  ?,"  The  wings  ought  to  have  been 
removed  altogether  if  the  creator  had  been  at  work.  But 
if  these  island  insects  and  the  insects  of  the  mainland  had 
a  common  parent  at  a  time  when  the  island  and  mainland 
were  connected,  and  if  after  the  severance  of  the  former 
from  the  latter,  the  insects  less  developed  stood  a  better 
chance  of  not  being  blown  out  to  sea,  and  therefore  of 
surviving,  than  their  fellows  with  fully  developed  wings 
then  natural  selection  comes  into  play,  and  in  time,  by 
its  agency,  insects  with  rudimentary  wings  are  alone  to  be 
fourx^  ^e  rudiments  of  the  wings  tell  us  of  the  origin 
of  these  insect  forms,  and  of  the  stages  through  which 
their  ancestors  have  passed. 

'  *)  Morphology. — Using  that  word  in  its  widest  sense  as 
the  science  of  structure,  the  facts  of  morphology  are  all  so 
much  indirect  evidence  for  the  modern  view.  All  the  old 
and  new  discoveries  as  to  the  comparative  anatomy  of 
plants  and  animals  are  in  harmony  with  it.  Studied  with 
the  aid  of  this  luminous  suggestion,  a  new  and  beautiful  sig- 
nificance is  given  to  every  fact  in  connexion  with  the 
Anatomy  of  living  things.  Here  I  can  only  mention  two 
cases  out  of  many ;  those  of  homology  and  rudimentary 
organs. 

(a)  Homology. — Likeness  in  structure.  Thus  the  arm 
and  leg  of  man  are  homologous.  Diverse  as  are  their 
functions,  the  arm  and  leg  are  built  on  the  same  general 
plan.  Why  should  this  be  on  the  theory  of  special 
creation  ?      Or,  to  take  a  yet  more  remarkable  case.     The 


THE    DARWINIAN   THEORY.  29 

twenty  appendages  of  the  twenty  rings  that  make  up  the 
body  of  the  lobster  are  all  built  on  one  fundamental  com- 
mon plan.  The  eyes,  the  small  and  large  antennao,  the 
gnawing  jaws,  the  two  pairs  of  delicate  jaws,  the  three 
pairs  of  feet  jaws,  the  forceps  limbs,  the  four  pairs  of  walk- 
ing legs  that  follow  these,  the  six  pairs  of  swimmerets,  are 
all  homologous.  And  again,  the  three  feet  jaws  of  the  lob- 
ster are  the  homologues  of  the  three  active  legs  of  the 
insect. 

Taking  an  example  from  the  plant  kingdom,  we  find 
that  all  parts  of  the  ordinary  flower  are  metamorphosed 
leaves.  A  flower  is,  in  fact,  a  condensed  branch.  The 
green  outer  leaves  or  sepas ;  the  generally  colored  inner 
leaves  or  petals  ;  the  thread-like  stamens  or  male  organs 
with  their  fertilising  dust  or  pollen  ;  and  most  internal  of 
all,  the  carpels,  with  their  contained  unripe  seeds,  dependent 
for  their  fertilisation  on  the  contact  with  the  pollen — all 
these  four  parts  are  only  modified  leaves.  In  like  manner 
the  white  underground  scales  of  the  bulb  of  the  lily  or 
hyacinth,  the  leafy  structures  met  with  at  the  bases  of  the 
flower-stalks  of  most  plants,  are  modifications  of  the  leaf. 
These  facts  are  shown  by  the  structure  of  the  organs  con- 
cerned, by  the  history  of  their  development,  by  the  way  in 
which  at  times  they  revert  to  the  simple  leaf  condition, 
so  that  a  flower-bud  will  be  replaced  by  a  tuft  of  ordinary 
green  leaves. 

Again,  still  studying  the  plants,  we  find  that  the  most 
aberrant  forms  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  are  yet  connected 
by  a  number  of  intermediate  forms  with  the  normal 
plants.  And  further,  we  find  that  even  the  most  remark- 
able and  out-of-the-way  structures  are  but  modifications  of 
the  customary  organs  of  other  plants.  Thus  the  strange- 
looking  flower  of  the  orchid,  with  its  long  spur,  its  oddly- 
shaped  and  colored  labellum  or  lower  lip,  its  one  stamen, 
its  remarkable  rostellum,  are  found  to  be  built  up  on  the 
model  of  the  normal  form  of  flowers  met  with  in  its  class. 
Fundamental^,  the  orchid  and  the  lily,  with  its  regularity 
and  simplicity  of  parts,  are  modelled  on  the  same  type. 
"Every  one  of  the  six  stamens  of  the  lily,  those  six  stamens 
so  characteristic  of  the  class  Monocotyledons,  to  which 
the  orchid  and  lily  both  belong,  are  reproduced  in  the 
orchid.     Ouly  one  r**men  acting  as  a  stamen,  carrying  the 


30  THE    DABWINIAN    THEOBY. 

fertilising  pollen,  is  present  in  the  orchid.  But  all  the 
other  five  are  represented  by  certain  structures,  and  the 
two  side  lobes  of  the  labellum,  the  two  parts  of  the  clin- 
andrum,  or  "bed"  in  which  the  one  true  anther  lies, 
together  with  a  thread  of  simple  vessels  running  up  one 
part  of  the  flower,  are  homologues  of  the  iive  missing 
stamens.  On  the  theory  of  special  creation  this  modifica- 
tion of  the  same  fundamental  parts  in  different  regions  of 
the  same  plant,  or  in  different  plants,  is  unintelligible. 
On  the  theory  of  descent  with  modification,  it  is  under- 
standable. 

Here  once  more  nobody  will  say  that  such  arrange- 
ments are  impossible  on  the  theory  of  special  creation.  But 
everyone  must  admit  that  they  are  far  more  understandable 
on  the  theory  of  descent  with  modification. 

(b)  Rudimentary  Organs. — In  most  plants  and  animals 
occur  structures  that  are  apparently  of  no  use  to  the  pos- 
sessor. These  rudimentary  organs  are  explained  very 
satisfactorily  by  the  Darwinian  theory.  The  hairs  on  our 
body  generally  are  full  of  meaning  when  we  reflect  that 
probably  they  are  the  remnant  of  the  hair  covering  of  an 
ancestral  form.  When  once  the  little  red  fold  in  the  inner 
angle  of  the  eye  of  man  is  shown  to  be  connected  by 
innumerable  gradations  with  the  third  eyelid  of  birds,  it 
acquires  a  deep  interest.  To  the  special  creationist  these 
organs  and  their  thousand  fellows  are  a  difficulty  that  is,  I 
think,  insurmountable.  They  are  a  mute  appeal  to  the 
common  sense  of  mankind. 

Scarcely  a  plant  or  animal  exists  of  any  complexity  of 
structure  that  does  not  present  rudimentary  organs,  that 
is  organs  so  aborted  and  reduced  that  they  can  be  of 
no  functional  value.  The  presence  of  such  organs  is  wholly 
inexplicable  on  any  other  theory  that  has  yet  been  enun- 
ciated, save  that  of  Darwin.  For  a  special  creator  to 
specially  create  organs  that  are  of  no  use  whatever  in  a 
living  being  is  a  waste  of  time  and  of  material.  But  when 
animals  or  plants  have  evolved  by  gradual  modification 
from  other  forms,  we  should  expect  to  find  them  present- 
ing traces  of  organs  that  were  better  developed  and  useful 
in  their  ancestors,  but  that  have  died  out  more  or  less 
completely  in  the  course  of  modification. 

The  illustration  given  above,  in  the  case  of  the  orchid, 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  31 

is  a  case  in  point.  Here  also  the  little  thread  of  spiral 
vessels  that  runs  up  the  front  of  the  column  in  the  orchid 
flower  that  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  stamen  and 
carpel  parts  of  the  flower,  is  the  rudiment  of  one  of  the 
six  stamens  of  the  ordinary  Monocotyledon.  Or,  again, 
consider  the  case  of  the  fox-glove  and  its  allies.  These 
plants  have  four  stamens.  But  the  members  of  the  orders 
most  nearly  allied  to  the  fox-glove  order  have  five  stamens. 
Now,  the  rudiment  of  the  fifth  stamen  is  always  to  be 
found  in  the  fox-glove  and  its  fellows. 

In  the  alimentary  canal  of  man  is  a  part  called  the 
caecum.  After  the  stomach  follows,  in  the  human  being, 
the  intestine.  This  is  at  first  narrow,  and  is  called  the  small 
intestine  ;  it  is  afterwards  of  greater  diameter,  when  it  is 
called  the  large.  When  the  small  joins  the  large  intestine 
it  does  not  join  it  end  on.  The  former  runs  into  the  side 
of  the  latter,  so  as  to  leave  on  one  side  a  small  blind  part, 
a  cul  de  sac,  whilst  on  the  other  the  main  tube  of  the 
alimentary  canal  continues.  This  blind  part  is  the  caecum 
(ccecus  =  blind).  A  small  organ  in  man,  it  presents  a 
small  extension  of  itself  called  the  appendix  vermiformis, 
or  worm-shaped  appendage.  The  caecum  has  length 
2\  inches,  and  its  breadth  is  about  the  same  as  its  length. 
The  appendix  vermiformis  varies  in  length  from  3  to  6 
inches,  whilst  its  diameter  is  about  that  of  a  quill.  This 
rudimentary  caecum  in  the  higher  animals  represents  a 
very  large  organ  in  the  lower.  Thus,  in  many  of  the 
lower  Mammalia,  as  e.g.  the  rabbit,  the  caecum  is  of  great 
length,  and  probably  has  a  function  of  great  extent  and 
importance.  Its  presence  in  the  higher  animals  is  evidence 
of  their  origin  from  ancestral  forms  in  which  the  caecum 
was  well  developed  and  of  significance. 

(5)  Embryology. — The  development  of  the  living  thing 
from  the  first  and  simplest  condition  until  the  complete 
adult  condition  is  reached.  Every  animal  and  every  plant 
that  is  not  of  the  very  simplest  organisation  in  its  com- 
plete state,  begins  life  as  the  simplest  of  organisms,  and 
passes  through  stage  after  stage  of  ever  increasing  com- 
plexity until  the  final  form  is  reached.  Why  should  this 
be,  on  the  theory  of  special  creation  ?  But  on  the  theory 
of  the  origin  of  species  by  variation,  natural  selection, 
descent  with  modification,  this  is  exactly  what  we  should 


32  THE    DABWINIAN   THEORY. 

expect  to  find.  The  human  being  is  at  first  but  a  piece  of 
protoplasm,  later  a  cell,  a  pair  of  cells,  4,  8,  16,  32,  a  mass 
of  cells,  a  bag  containing  a  liquid,  and  so  on  through  a 
long  series  of  gradations,  every  one  of  which  has  its 
parallel  in  one  of  the  lower  forms  of  animals.  For  some 
time  there  is  no  indication  that  a  vertebrate  animal  is 
evolving.  Even  when  that  is  clear  the  kind  of  vertebrate 
is  uncertain ;  and  when  at  last  we  know  that  a  mammal 
is  developing,  unless  we  knew  within  what  parent  the  de- 
velopment is  going  on,  we  could  not  affirm  whether  it 
was  man  or  ape  until  much  later.  At  one  time  in  the 
life  of  the  human  being  there  are  structures  in  no  wise 
differing  from  the  gill  arches  of  the  fish.  Nay,  we  carry 
in  our  necks  as  grown  men  and  women  a  bone,  the  hyoidr 
supporter  of  the  tongue,  that  is  the  homologue  of  the  fishes' 
branchial  apparatus.  What  a  beautiful  meaning  has  this 
progressive  development  of  the  individual  to  the  evolu- 
tionist !  It  is  an  epitome  of  the  history  of  the  race.  The 
higher  animal,  the  highest  animal,  passes  rapidly  in  a  few 
years*  through  stages  that  represent  those  traversed  by 
ancestral  forms  in  the  unthinkable  ages  of  the  past. 

With  t  le  plant  the  same  set  of  phenomena  is  to  be  seen. 
Every  one  of  the  more  highly  organised  plants  begins  life 
as  a  piece  of  protoplasm.  This  becomes  a  cell,  and  this  cell 
passes  through  stages  of  development  that  are  representa- 
tive of  the  complete  condition  of  the  lower  members  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom.  The  oak  or  the  rose  is  at  first  but  a 
unicellular  plant,  differing  in  no  essential  of  structure  from 
the  simplest  alga. 

In  this  place  it  will  be  well  to  explain  the  two  terms 
ontogeny  and  phylogeny.  <ov,  ovtos  (on,  ontos)  =  a  being  ; 
ycwaw  (gennao)  =  I  produce.  Ontogeny  is  the  develop- 
ment of  the  individual.  It  is  the  synonym  for  embry- 
ology, and  is  the  name  for  the  series  of  changes  tra- 
versed by  the  living  being  in  passing  from  the  simple 
condition  of  its  first  appearance  up  to  the  complete  adult 
condition.  <j>fi\ov  (phulon)  =  a  stem.  Phylogeny  is  the 
development  of  the  race,  that  is,  the  series  of  changes 
through  which  the  ancestors  of  the  plant  or  animal  of  to- 
day have  passed  in  the  course  of  the  ages.  If  the  theory  of 
special  creation  held  sway  among  scientific  men,  there 
could  be  no  science  of  phylogeny.     Ontogeny  would  be  a 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY.  33 

conceivable  study.  But  it  is  the  facts  of  ontogeny  very 
largely  that  have  forced  men  of  science  to  the  conclusion 
that  evolution  is  the  truth.  The  study  of  the  development 
of  the  individual  living  thing  adds  daily  evidence  in  favoi 
of  the  theory  cf  descent.  Every  fact  that  the  embryologist 
adds  to  our  sum  of  knowledge  is  in  harmony  with  that 
theory. 

So  clearly  is  this  recognised  by  biologists,  that  they  have 
eunciated  at  the  present  time  a  generalisation  at  which  I 
hinted  above.  That  is,  that  the  ontogeny  of  any  living 
thing  is  an  epitome  of  its  phylogeny.  Every  stage  in  the 
history  of  the  development  of  a  plant  or  animal  to-day 
represents  a  stage  in  the  development  of  its  ancestral  forms 
in  the  past. 

(6)  Prophecy. — An  hypothesis  has  passed  into  the  region 
of  fact  when  a  prophecy  based  on  it  is  found  fco  be  accurate. 
This  is,  with  the  multitude,  a  final  proof  that  they  accept 
even  when  any  number  of  such  proofs  as  those  mentioned 
above  are  rejected.  The  theory  of  gravitation  received  its 
crowning  piece  of  evidence  when,  reasoning  on  that  theory, 
astronomers  directed  their  telescopes  to  a  part  of  the 
heavens  were  as  yet  no  planet  had  been  observed,  in  the 
expectation  that  there  a  planet  should  be,  and  found  Neptune. 
And  when  Professor  Huxley,  reasoning  on  Evolution,  as 
he  studied  the  teeth  of  the  horse  and  its  allies,  stated  that 
a  particular  kind  of  tooth  had  probably  existed  in  some 
dead  animal,  and  that  very  kind  of  tooth  was  afterwards 
found  among  the  rocks,  the  theory  of  descent  with  modifi- 
cation rested  on  a  more  secure  basis  than  ever. 

Reasoning  on  the  theory  of  gravitation,  Adams  and 
Leverrier  calculated  that  certain  erratic  movements  of 
Uranus  must  be  due  to  a  planet  in  a  particular  place 
in  the  heavens.  The  very  night  (September  23,  1846) 
that  Galle,  of  Berlin,  heard  the  result  of  the  calculation 
from  Leverrier,  he  turned  the  telescope  of  the  Berlin 
observatory  to  the  part  of  the  heavens  indicated  by  the 
calculation  based  on  the  theory,  and  found  the  planet 
Neptune,  farthest  away  from  the  sun  of  all  known  planets ; 
its  distance,  2,750  millions  of  miles  ;  its  diameter,  37,000 
milorf. 

The  theory  of  the  evolution  of  species  by  variation  and 
natural  section  has  also  been  applied  deductively.     Le/ 


34  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

us  take  once  again  the  instance  already  more  than  once 
mentioned,  the  case  of  the  orchid  flower.  Darwin,  believ- 
ing that  the  orchid  was  no  special  creation,  but  that  it  had 
arisen  from  a  parent  common  to  it  and  other  Monocotyle- 
dons, was  encountered  by  the  fact  that  only  one  stamen 
was  present  in  this  flower,  although  most  Monocotyledons 
had  six.  Reasoning  deductively  on  his  own  great  induc- 
tion, he  began  to  look  for  the  other  stamens.  By  a  series 
of  delicate  dissections  and  observations  of  the  development 
of  the  plant,  he  succeeded  in  finding  the  representatives  of 
the  five  vanished  stamens.  And  this  is  but  one  case  of  the 
many  in  which  a  biologist  or  zoologist,  basing  his  calcula- 
tions on  the  hypothesis  of  Darwin,  has  looked  for  certain 
structures  that  had  not  yet  been  observed,  and  has  found 
them.  The  theory  of  the  origin  of  species  by  natural  selec- 
tion is  in  truth  a  lamp  to  the  feet  of  the  naturalist,  a  guide 
to  him  in  all  his  ways. 

Reasoning  on  the  theory  of  Evolution,  a  typical  tooth 
was  pictured  that  probably  belonged  to  some  extinct 
animal,  ancestor  of  the  horse  and  its  allies  of  to-day.  The 
facsimile  of  this  theoretically-constructed  tooth  was  after- 
wards found  as  a  fossil  in  the  Pliocene  and  older  Miocene 
rocks,  and  the  animal  to  which  it  belonged  was  named 
Hipparion. 

Every  contest  between  two  rival  hypotheses  can  only 
be  decided  by  an  appeal  to  fact.  Sentiment  does  not  enter 
into  the  question.  Here,  then,  are  two  hypotheses ;  the 
one  of  special  creation,  the  other  of  the  origin  of  species 
by  variation,  natural  selection,  descent  with  modification. 
They  are  not  only  antagonistic.  They  are  mutually 
exclusive.  Difficulties  attend  both,  but  the  difficulties 
attendant  on  the  old  theory  are  overwhelming,  whilst  those 
that  environ  the  new  are  in  no  case  insurmountable. 

When  we  turn  to  the  question  of  fact,  we  find  that  of 
evidence  for  special  creation  there  is  not  a  particle.  Not  a 
single  piece  of  evidence,  direct  or  indirect,  is  forthcoming 
on  behalf  of  the  doctrine  of  intervention  from  without.  On 
the  other  hand,  direct  evidence  of  the  origin  of  species  by 
natural  selection  is  not  wholly  wanting,  whilst  the  indirect 
is  incredible  in  its  amount  and  in  its  importance. 

As  to  direct  evidence,  I  think  we  may  fairly  argue  that 
the  observed  variations  in  plants  and  animals  under  man's 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEORY.  35 

frisdiction,  and  the  production  of  varieties  so  many  iv 
number  and  so  different  in  nature  one  from  the  other,  are 
of  this  order.  And  the  facts  of  embryology  also  appear  to 
me  to  be  of  the  direct  order.  For  when  we  desire  to  see  a 
<\xse  of  special  creation  none  is  forthcoming.  But  when 
we  desire  to  see  a  case  of  the  evolution  of  a  complex  organic 
form,  we  have  only  to  turn  to  the  development  of  a  highly- 
organised  plant  or  animal.  In  some  twenty  or  more  years 
we  actually  see  a  human  being  evolve  from  the  condition 
of  a  single  cell  to  that  of  a  thoughtful,  active  man  01 
woman. 

Of  indirect  facts  in  favor  of  the  hypotheses  of  Darwib 
there  is  no  end.  Some  attempt  has  been  made  by  him  ai»i 
by  those  that  follow  him  to  group  the  facts.  Whilst,  there* 
fore,  we  begin  by  saying  that  every  fact  that  has  beea 
observed  has  been  on  the  side  of  the  modern  view,  we  may 
remind  ourselves  that  the  great  principle  of  i'ne  conserva- 
tion of  energy,  now  so  firmly  established,  w  violated  by  an 
~ot  of  special  creation,  is  in  harmony  with  the  idea  of  the 
cTolution  of  species ;  that  our  systems  of  classification,  with 
vheir  over-lapping  and  dovetailing  cj  individual  groups^ 
are  upon  the  one  theory  only  the  expression  of  an  arbitrary 
and  uimless  act  of  will,  are  on  the  other  a  genealogical 
tree  of  all  living  ;  that  the  special-creation  theory  affords 
no  satisfactory  explanation  of  ihe  appearance  of  the  simple* 
forms  of  living  things  in  the  earlier  and  in  the  older  rocks, 
Allowed  by  the  appearanoe  of  more  complex  ones  as  the 
nore  recent  rocks  arc  studied,  whilst  this  progressive 
advance  in  organisation  is  to  be  expected  by  the  evolution- 
ist ;  that  the  distribution  of  living  things  on  the  surface  of 
the  earth  at  tb*  present  day  is  explicable  only  on  the 
scientific  view  ,  that  the  facts  of  the  anatomy  of  plants  and 
animals  are  »n  harmony  with,  and  are  full  of  significance 
uo,  the  theory  of  Darwin  ;  that  such  facts  as  the  presence 
of  rudirr^ntary  organs,  and  the  cases  of  homology  or  like- 
ness of  structure  without  necessarily  analogy  or  likeness  of 
function  are  meaningless  on  any  other  theory  than  this; 
that  the  development  of  a  living  being  from  the  simplest 
conditions  through  more  and  more  complex  ones  until  the 
final  condition  for  the  particular  plant  or  animal  is  attained 
appears  to  be  an  epitome  of  the  ancestraj  history  of  the 
\iving  being  and  is  in  direcc  contradiction  to  the  special 


36  THE    DAKWINIAN    THEORY. 

creation  hypothesis ;  that  this  great  induction  as  .to  the 
origin  of  species,  an  induction  from  innumerable  facts,  is- 
found  not  to  fail  whenever  it  is  applied  deductively;  that, 
in  short,  reasoning  on  it,  certain  phenomena  are  expected, 
and  these  phenomena  are  actually  found.  When  we 
reflect  on  all  this,  it  is  impossible  for  anyone  who  deals- 
with  these  questions  in  the  true  scientific  spirit,  to  hesi- 
tate for  a  moment  as  to  which  of  the  two  theories  is  more 
likely  to  be  true. 


Chapter  IV.— ITS  HISTOEY. 

The  Darwinian  theory,  received  at  first  with  a  storm  of 
disapprobation  and  railing,  is  now. accepted  by  the  scien- 
tific world  at  large.  In  this,  the  closing  chapter  of  a 
pamphlet,  I  can  only  indicate  very  briefly  the  way  in 
which  the  ideas  of  Darwin  were  and  are  met. 

Originally  the  most  frequent  weapon  employed  was  ridi- 
cule. In  ordinary  society  his  claims  as  a  thinker  were 
dismissed  with  such  phrases  as,  "  Oh,  yes,  says  we  come 
from  apes";  and  several  publications,  such  as  "  Our 
Blood  Eelations  "  and  "  The  Loves  of  the  Gorillas,"  in- 
dicate by  their  title  the  methods  adopted  by  their  writers. 
in  dealing  with  the  new  generalisation. 

Even  at  the  present  time  there  are  some  speakers  and 
writers  who  think  that  they  can  slay  a  great  idea  by  jests 
that  only  recoil  on  themselves.  A  few  men,  grossly  ig- 
norant of  science  generally  and  of  Darwin's  conceptions 
especially,  still  derive  satisfaction  and  pecuniary  profit 
from  sneers  and  mockings  addressed  to  Sunday-school 
children,  or  to  the  tea-meetings  of  the  credulous.  Men 
on  the  very  verge  of  the  grave  are  yet  not  unwilling  to 
spend  the  last  hours  of  their  lives  in  sorry  and  unseemly 
jesting  about  those  great  matters ;  and  ministers  of 
religion  are  still  to  be  found  who  will  permit  their 
churches  to  be  used  for  the  purpose  of  treating  with 
buffoonery  a  question  to  which  all  men  of  culture  are 
giving  thoughtful  attention,  and  on  which  the  men  of 
science  have  decided  in  favour  of  the  man  whose  teaching 
is  ridiculed. 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY  3? 

So  embittered  and  unfair  are  many  of  the  opponents  of 
Darwin  in  the  early  time,  that  his  own  care  is  actually 
used  as  an  argument  against  him.  The  Quarterly  Review 
of  July,  1860,  complains  quite  pathetically  of  his  want  of 
dogmatism,  and  appears  to  think  that  because  Darwin 
only  says,  "  I  think  "  that  species  are  the  result  of  natural 
causes,  he  is  less  credible  than  a  clergyman  who  says,  "  I 
know  "  that  the  writer  of  Genesis  knew  accurately  the  mind 
of  the  infallible  god ;  and  a  Rev.  F.  O.  Morris,  perhaps 
the  most  amusing,  and  certainly  the  most  ignorant  assail- 
ant of  Darwinism,  devotes  two  or  three  pages  of  his  "  All 
the  Articles  of  the  Darwinian  Faith  "  to  a  list  of  phrases 
such  as — 4t  I  believe,"  "  I  think,"  "  It  is  possible,"  taken 
from  the  "  Origin  of  Species." 

Some  of  the  attacks  are  anonymous,  and  the  writers  of 
these  must  now  congratulate  themselves  on  their  superior 
acuteness  as  compared  with  the  want  of  wisdom  on  the 
part  of  others  who  were  foolish  enough  to  put  their  names 
to  their  lucubrations.  I  must  rescue  one  of  these  anony- 
mous beings  from  oblivion.  He  is  too  funny  to  be  left 
alone,  and  his  words  are  an  apt  motto  for  Christian  Evidence 
persons,  who  without  any  scientific  qualification  attempt 
to  deal  with  this  subject.  They  should  be  written  on  the 
forehead  of  every  one  of  these,  and  of  every  priest  who  as 
a  priest,  and  not  as  a  scientific  man,  presumes  to  give  an 
opinion  on  Darwinism. 

'•"  It  certainly  has  seemed  to  me  the  height  of  presump- 
tion for  one,  without  scientific  or  literary  acquirements,  to 
attempt  to  refute  the  theory  of  so  distinguished  and 
universally  admired  an  author  as  Mr.  Darwin — a  theory 
which  has  met  with  so  much  support  from  clever  and  en- 
lightened men,  and  which  men,  far  cleverer  and  more 
experienced  than  myself,  though  disapproving  and  dis- 
agreeing with  it,  have  not  attempted  to  refute."  Never- 
theless our  tyro,  as  he  calls  himself,  moans  over  Darwin's 
misfortune  in  espousing  an  "  untenable  theory,"  and 
placidly  reminds  the  great  philosopher  that  "  God  has 
hidden  many  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  has 
revealed  them  unto  babes/' 

A  few  scientific  men  of  repute  opposed  the  teaching  of 
Darwin  at  first.  A  yet  smaller  number  still  oppose.  As 
%nstances  of  permanent  opposition  on  the  part  of  men  of 


88  THK   PA1WINIAN    THEORY. 

distinction  *n  biological  science,  I  mention  the  names  ot 
Ara*  siz,  Beale,  St.  George  Mivart.  There  are  other  names 
«.hat  could  be  given,  of  men  such  as  Lyell  and  Owen,  who 
opposed  at  first  but  gave  in  their  allegiance  afterwards, 
and  of  scientific  men  such  as  Houghton,  who,  unskilled  in 
biological  science  gave  adverse  verdicts  on  a  matter  on 
which  they  were  not  qualified  to  speak.  As  to  Agassiz,  a 
sentence  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Peabody's  funeral  sermon  on 
this  great  zoologist  settles  the  whole  question  in  his  case. 
"  His  repugnance  to  Darwinism  grew  in  great  part  from 
his  apprehension  of  its  atheistical  tendency."  Dr.  Beale  is 
known  as  a  religious  man  and  a  reader  of  papers  at  the 
Victoria  Institute,  whose  object  is  the  reconciliation  of 
science  with  the  holy  scripture.  St.  George  Mivart  is  a 
Roman  Catholic. 

It  is  impossible  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that,  in  each  of 
*  ho  three  cases  mentioned,  opposition  to  the  views  of  Darwin 
has  been  due  to  the  warping  of  the  mind  of  the  individual 
person  by  the  influence  of  religion.  Agassiz  could  not 
have  brought  to  bear  on  the  great  questions  at  issue  a 
clear  and  unprejudiced  reason  if  he  dreaded  that  his 
adhesion  to  one  side  in  the  argument  would  tell  against  the 
religious  belief  that  he  held  so  dear.  Dr.  Beale,  again,  is 
one  of  the  school  rapidly  passing  away,  that  is  godly  first 
and  natural  afterwards.  He  makes  his  science  subordinate 
to  his  theology.  St  George  Mivart  is  a  devout  member  of 
the  faith  that  to-day,  as  in  the  days  of  Bruno,  Galileo, 
Copernicus,  Kepler,  sets  its  face  against  all  new  truth,  the 
faith  that  would,  were  it  possible,  to-day  imprison  and  burn 
a  Darwin  as  readily  as  it  imprisoned  a  Galileo  and  burnt  a 
Bruno. 

On  the  other  hand,  not  a  single  biologist  whose  views  on 
religion  have  not  been  of  a  pronounced  nature  has  opposed 
the  ideas  of  Darwin. 

The  name  of  Asa  Gray,  botanist  of  America,  must  be 
noted  as  that  of  a  Darwinian  who  believes  the  truth  of 
Natural  Selection  to  be  reconcilable  with  the  theories  of 
theo?  >£/.     He  believes  in  Evolution.     But  he  believes  ip 

as  part  of  the  plan  of  god.     His  ideas  are  in  the  ma 
those  of  Mr.  G.  St.  Clair  as  given  in  his  "  Darwinism  and 
Design/'     But  with  few  exceptions,  the  scientific  thought 
of  every  country  to-day  is  with  Darwinism.     In  scientific 


THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 


39 


papers,  magazines,  reviews  and  at  the  meetings  of  soientific 
societies — the  matter  is  no  longer  one  of  discussion.  The 
Darwinian  hypothesis  is  regarded  as  a  fact  equally  assured 
with  that  of  gravitation,  and  the  reasonings  and  induc- 
tions of  all  biologists  are  based  on  and  guided  by  this 
great  truth,  still  rejected  by  the  really  religious  people. 
I  use  the  phrase  "  really  religious  people  "  because,  as  1 
shall  show  presently,  the  churches  are  now  changing 
front  on  this  question.  But  the  real  believers,  the 
Booths,  Moodys,  Sankeys,  Spurgeons,  are  as  virulent 
against  the  truth  as  ever. 

The  way  in  which  the  papers  regarded  the  suggestions  of 
Darwin  may  be  gathered  from  one  or  two  extracts.  I  will 
only  refer  to  the  Times,  the  Saturday  Review,  and  the 
Quarterly,  of  secular  papers.  The  Times,  in  reviewing  the 
"  Origin  of  Species  "  at  the  end  ot  1859  was  cautious  and 
critical  in  the  true  scientific  spirit.  But  the  appearance 
of  the  "  Descent  of  Man  "  in  1871  quite  threw  the  "  leading 
journal "  off  its  balance.  I  should  imagine  that  the  two 
reviews  were  written  by  two  different  men.  I  quote  three 
or  four  delicious  sentences  :  fct  We  wish  we  could  tbink 
that  these  speculations  were  as  innocuous  as  they  are  un- 
practical and  unscientific,  but  it  is  too  probable  that  if 
unchecked  they  might  exert  a  very  mischievous  influence. 
...  A  man  incurs  a  great  responsibility  who,  with  the 
authority  of  a  well-earned  reputation,  advances  at  such  a 
time  the  disintegrating  speculations  of  such  a  book.  He 
ought  to  be  capable  of  supporting  them  by  the  most  con- 
clusive evidence  of  facts.  To  put  them  forward  on  such 
incomplete  evidence,  such  cursory  investigation,  such  hypo- 
thetical arguments  as  we  have  exposed,  is  more  than  un- 
scientific, it  is  reckless." 

The  Saturday  Review  is  interesting  as  putting  very  clearly 
the  recognition  twenty-five  years  ago  of  the  assault  made 
by  Darwinism  on  religion.  "  It  tends  to  trench  upon  the 
territory  of  established  religious  belief "  And  the  closing 
words  of  this  article  may  be  quoted  as  showing  how  com- 
pletely the  writer,  a  representative  of  a  large  school,  was 
a  partisan  rather  than  a  judge.  "  No  conceivable  amount 
of  evidence  derived  from  the  growth  and  structure  of 
animals  and  plants  would  have  the  slightest  bearing  upon 
our  convictions  in  regard  to  the  origin  of  conscience  or 


40  THE    DABWINIAN   THEORY. 

man's  belief  in  the  supreme  being  and  the  immortality  of 
his  own- soul." 

The  words  are  strong,  even  for  a  Saturday  Reviewer. 
"  No  conceivable  amount  of  evidence,"  "  the  slightest  bear* 
ing,"  "  our  convictions."  This  is  the  spirit  in  which  th€ 
reviewer  deals  with  a  scientific  question.  It  is  true  that 
the  writer  would  urge  probably  that  the  rejection  of  the 
evidence  is  rejection  on  his  part  because  it  is  evidence 
derived  from  animals  and  plants,  and  not  from  man.  But 
surely  man  is  an  animal,  and  if  he  is  only  "  a  little  lower 
than  the  angels,"  he  is  also  only  a  little  higher  than  the 
beasts.  Any  evidence  derived  from  his  nearest  allies  must 
have  a  very  direct  bearing  on  every  function  of  his  body, 
even  if  the  function  be  that  of  the  nervous  system,  and 
even  if  it  have  to  do  with  such  intricate  questions  as  the 
origin  of  conscience  and  man's  belief  in  god.  But  the 
Saturday  Reviewer  has  convictions,  and  therefore  is  not 
open  to  conviction,  and  on  his  convictions,  as  on  those  of  so 
many  people,  "  no  conceivable  amount  of  evidence  "  will 
have  the  "  slightest  bearing." 

The  Quarterly  Review  is  very  interesting.  First  it  falls 
foul  of  Darwin  for  his  "  loose  statements  and  unbounded 
speculation."  "On  what,  then,  is  the  new  theory  based? 
We  say  it  with  unfeigned  regret  in  dealing  with  such  a 
man  as  Mr.  Darwin,  on  the  merest  hypothesis,  supported 
by  the  most  unbounded  assumptions."  Then,  in  a  passage 
of  great  moment  to  us,  it  puts  the  antagonism  between 
Darwinism  and  religion  very  clearly.  "  Now  we  must  say 
at  once,  and  openly,  that  such  a  notion  is  absolutely  in- 
compatible, not  only  with  single  expressions  in  the  word 
of  god  on  that  subject  of  natural  science  with  which  it  is 
not  immediately  concerned,  but ....  with  the  whole 
representation  of  that  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of 
man  which  is  its  proper  subject  matter.  Man's  derived 
supremacy  over  the  earth ;  man's  power  of  articulate^ 
speech  ;  man's  gift  of  reason  ;  man's  free  will  and  respon- 
sibility ;  man's  fall  and  man's  redemption  ;  the  incarnation 
of  the  eternal  son  ;  the  indwelling  of  the  eternal  spirit — 
all  are  equally  and  utterly  irreconcilable  with  the  degrading 
notion  of  the  brute  origin  of  him  who  was  created  in  the 
image  of  god  and  redeemed  by  the  eternal  son."  Finally 
the  Quarterly  indulges  in  a  most  unfortunate  hope  as  to 


THE    DABWINIAN    THEORY  41 

the  fate  of  the  theory.  "  We  trust  that  Sir  (Jharles  Lyell 
abides  still  by  these  truly  philosophical  principles;  and 
that  with  his  help,  and  with  that  of  his  brethren,  this 
flimsy  speculation  may  be  as  completely  put  down  as  was  .  .  . 
the  "Vestiges  of  Creation.'  "  The  words  I  quote  were  written 
<n  1860.  The  9th  edition  of  Lyell's  "  Principles  of  Geology" 
was  issued  in  1853.  In  this  the  great  geologist  gave  his 
opinion  against  the  theory  of  Darwin.  But  in  his  10th 
edition,  1868,  Lyell  subscribes  to  the  Darwinian  hypothesis. 
Nothing  is  more  beautiful  or  more  pathetic  in  the  whole 
range  of  science  to  my  thinking  than  this  confession  of  an 
old  man,  after  fifteen  years  deliberation,  that  he  was 
wrong  in  the  past,  and  that  he  had  altered  his  views  on  a 
point  of  such  magnitude  as  the  question  of  the  "  Origin  of 
Species."  I  quote  from  the  9th  edition  two  sentences: 
"  Let  us  now  proceed  to  consider  what  is  defective  in 
evidence  and  what  fallacious  in  reasoning  in  the  grounds  of 
these  strange  conclusions.  .  .  .  From  the  above  considera- 
tions it  appears  that  species  have  a  real  existence  in  nature ; 
and  that  each  was  endowed  at  the  time  of  its  creation  with 
the  attributes  and  organisations  by  which  it  is  now 
distinguished."  Both  these  sentences  are  omitted  in  the 
10th  edition,  and  in  this  edition,  amidst  a  large  quantity 
of  details  and  of  reasoning  that  is  added  to  what  had 
appeared  in  its  predecessors,  the  following  sentences 
occur  :  "  We  feel  disposed  at  once  to  declare  a  theory 
which  is  in  harmony  with  so  many  facts  must  be  true. 
,  .  .  Such  a  relationship  accords  well  with  the  theory  of 
Variation  and  Natural  Selection,  but  with  no  other 
hypothesis  yet  suggested  for  explaining  the  origin  of 
species." 

I  cannot  do  better  for  myself,  for  my  readers,  and  for 
the  fame  of  the  great  geologist,  than  quote  in  full  the 
beautiful  passage  in  the  10th  edition  of  his  Principles,  in 
which  he  speaks  of  the  reception  of  this  new  truth  and  of 
all  new  truth  by  the  unbelievers  who  call  themselves 
religious.  The  words  are  very  solemn.  "We  are  some* 
times  tempted  to  ask  whether  the  time  will  ever  arriv€ 
when  science  shall  have  obtained  such  an  ascendency  in 
the  education  of  the  millions  that  it  will  be  possible  to 
welcome  new  truths  instead  of  always  looking  upon  them 
with  fear  and  disgust,  and  to  hail  every  important  victory 


42  THE    DABWINIAH    THEORY, 

gained  over  error  instead  of  resisting  the  new  discovery 
long  after  the  evidence  in  its  favor  is  conclusive.  The 
motion  of  our  planet  round  the  sun,  the  shape  of  the  earth, 
the  existence  of  the  antipodes,  the  vast  antiquity  of  our 
globe,  the  distinct  assemblages  of  species  of  animals  and 
plants  by  which  it  was  successively  inhabited,  and,  lastly, 
the  antiquity  and  barbarism  of  primeval  man — all  these 
generalisations,  when  first  announced,  have  been  a  source 
of  anxiety  and  unhappineg3.  The  future  now  opening 
before  us  begins  already  to  reveal  new  doctrines,  if  possible 
more  than  ever  out  of  harmony  with  cherished  associations 
of  thought.  It  is  therefore  desirable,  when  we  contrast 
ourselves  with  the  rude  and  superstitious  savages  whc 
preceded  us,  to  remember,  as  cultivators  of  science,  that 
the  high  comparative  place  which  we  have  reached  in  the 
scale  of  being  has  been  gained  step  by  step  by  a  conscien- 
tious study  of  natural  phenomena,  and  by  fearlessly  teach- 
ing  the  doctrines  to  which  they  point.  It  is  by  faithfully 
weighing  evidence  with  regard  to  preconceived  notions,  by 
earnestly  and  patiently  searching  for  what  is  true — not 
what  we  wish  to  be  true — that  we  have  attained  that  dig- 
nity, which  we  may  in  vain  hope  to  claim  through  the 
ranks  of  an  idoal  parentage." 

Turning  now  to  the  religious  papers  I  can  only  make 
reference  to  one  or  two.  The  Evangelical  Magazine  in 
reviewing  a  book  against  Darwinism  by  an  obscure 
clergyman  named  Lyon,  writes:  "  The  writer  of  this 
little  volume  brings  logic,  scientific  knowledge,  and  wit  to 
bear  in  the  exposition  of  Mr.  Darwin's  fallacies,  and  sup- 
plies an  admirable  refutation  of  his  theories." 

The  Christian  World,  dealing  with  the  same  work,  tells 
us  that  "  From  some  previous  acquaintance  with  the  sub- 
ject, I  hesitate  not  to  pronounce  '  Homo  versus  Darwin '  a 
complete  refutation  of  the  assumptions  and  mischievous 
speculations  of  Darwin." 

Good  Words  published  an  article  that  I  grieve  to  say 
bore  the  honored  name  of  Sir  David  Brewster.  It  is  a  sad 
instance  of  how  the  physicist  is  not  competent  to  deal  with 
these  biological  questions,  and  least  of  all  when  his  mind 
is  warped  by  religion.  Brewster  calls  the  speculations  of 
Darwin  t;  speculations  which  trench  on  sacred  ground, 
which  run  counter  to  the  universal  convictions  of  mankind 


THE    DARWINIAN   THEORY.  43 

poisoning  the  fountains  of  science,  and  disturbing  the 
serenity  of  the  Christian  world."  He  names  them  "dan- 
gerous and  degraded."  He  states  that  Darwin's  "  reasonings 
are  almost  always  loose  and  inconclusive.  His  generalisa- 
tions seem  to  have  been  reached  before  he  had  obtained 
the  materials  upon  which  he  rests  them."  And  in  a  pas- 
sage for  which  all  Freethinkers  will  be  for  ever  grateful,  he 
writes :  "  We  cannot  suppose  that  he  intended  to  under- 
mine the  foundations  of  natural  and  revealed  religion  ;  but, 
we  cannot  conceal  our  conviction  that  the  hypothesis, 
which  he  makes  it  the  object  of  his  life  to  support,  has  a 
tendency  to  expel  the  Almighty  from  the  universe,  to 
degrade  the  god-like  race  to  which  he  has  committed  the 
development  and  appreciation  of  his  power,  and  to  render 
the  revelation  of  his  will  an  incredible  superstition." 

But  the  most  comic  of  all  these  comic  papers  is,  as  we 
might  expect — the  War  Cry  not  being  at  the  time  in 
existence — the  Catholic  World.  This  paper  does  not  hesitate 
to  call  Darwiu  the  Devil.  This  it  does  by  implication  in 
the  following  passage  :  4t  Like  Satan,  who  was  cast  from 
heaven  in  a  moment,  when  desirous  of  elevating  his  throne 
to  a  level  with  that  of  god,  so  man  falls  and  degrades  him- 
self when  he  becomes  too  proud  to  listen  to  god's  word, 
making  reason  the  supreme  and  sole  criterion  of  truth  and 
certitude  ;"  and  actually  in  this  :  "  Like  the  Devil,  he  some- 
times assumes  the  garment  of  light,  and  puts  on  an  appear- 
ance of  virtue."  Anon,  the  Catholic  World  declares  for  the 
antagonism  of  the  Bible  to  Darwin :  t;  He  sets  aside  all 
revealed  truth.  He  knows  nothing  about  the  simple  and 
sublime  narrative  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  ;"  and  com- 
forts itself  and  its  readers  by  a  prophecy  :  "  We  think 
there  is  little  to  fear  that  its  frivolous  arguments  will  ex- 
cite anything  but  laughter  and  ridicule  among  men  of 
solid  erudition." 

I  now  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  position  of  the 
clergy  on  the  question.  A&  first  that  position  was  wholly 
and  virulently  antagonistic.  Later,  as  those  robbers  of 
men's  birth-rights,  those  poisoners  of  life  at  its  very  source, 
saw  that  the  truth  was  once  again  too  strong  for  their 
falsehoods,  they  repeated  the  shifting  of  ground  that  they 
have  had  to  execute  so  many  times.  To-day  the  astute 
amtng  them  agree  with  Darwinism,  in  everything  save 


44  THE    DARWINIAN    THEORY. 

its  complete  application  to  man.  This  they  resvjt  and  will 
resist,  for  they  know  that  when  once  ail  people  understand 
that  every  structure  and  function  of  the  human  race,  even 
the  structure  of  the  nervous  system,  and  that  function  of 
the  nervous  system  called  mind,  are  of  entirely  natural 
origin,  the  days  for  the  picking  of  the  people's  pockets  by 
the  priests  will  be  at  an  end. 

I  can  only  quote  one  or  two  choice  extracts  from  clerical 
utterances  given  forth  early  in  the  history  of  the  contro- 
versy. First,  let  me  pay  tribute  to  the  courage  of  the  three 
clergymen,  who  at  the  British  Association  meeting  of  1869 
actually  dared  to  oppose  the  Darwinian  hypothesis.  They 
were  the  Venerable  Archdeacon  Freeman,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
McCann,  and  the  irrepressible  F.  O.  Morris.  The  nature 
and  effect  of  their  efforts  may  be  gathered  from  the 
comments  of  the  President  of  the  Biological  section, 
Professor  Busk,  a  man  never  identified  in  any  way  with 
attacks  on  religion.  Said  he :  "  It  was  easy  to  set  up  a 
kind  of  idol  and  knock  it  down,  calling  it  Darwinism.  But 
really  it  had  nothing  to  do  with  a  theory  of  Darwinism." 
At  the  end  of  the  discussion  he  remarked  :  "  Not  any  one 
of  the  three  authors  had  shown  any  knowledge  of  what 
the  Darwinian  theory  really  was."  It  was  at  the  same 
meeting  of  the  British  Association  that  the  late  Bishop  of 
Oxford  maintained  the  traditions  of  his  order  by  sneering 
at  the  new  truth.  He  met  with  a  rebuke  from  Professor 
Huxley  that  even  a  clergyman  and  a  bishop  must  have 
felt :  "  If  I  had  to  choose  my  father  from  an  ape  or  a  man 
capable  of  employing  his  great  knowledge  and  easy 
eloquence  in  railing  at  those  who  consecrate  their  lives  to 
the  proving  of  the  truth,  I  should  prefer  to  be  the  son  of 
the  humble  ape." 

These  are  published  utterances.  But  every  reader  who 
had  arrived  at  years  of  reason  and  understanding  by  1859 
remembers  how  the  clergy,  as  a  body,  railed  and  raved.  I 
call  to  mind  a  sermon  against  Darwin  that  I  heard  as  a  boy, 
and  the  closing  sentence  rings  in  my  ears  now.  It  was 
typical  of  so  much  of  the  blatant,  priestly  outcry  against 
the  man  and  his  works.  "  Believe  in  Darwin/'  cried  the 
excited  orator.  "  Not  I.  I  never  read  a  word  of  him." 
I  take  an  extract  from  %i  Homo  versus  Darwin,"  by  the 
Mr    Lyon  mentioned   above,  as  it   puts  unmistakably  the 


THE   DARWINIAN   THEOttY. 


45 


ideas  of  the  religious  world  as  late  even  as  1871 :  "  Practi- 
cally Darwinism,  as  it  has  been  called  in  the  latest 
exposition  of  it,  is  Atheism." 

The  Eev.  J.  H.  Laing  in  the  same  year  publisher 
"Darwinism  Refuted."  The  Rev.  W.  Mitchell,  Vice. 
President  of  the  Victoria  Institute,  writes :  "  Any  theory 
which  comes  in  with  an  attempt  to  ignore  design  as 
manifested  in  god's  creation,  is  a  theory,  I  say,  which 
attempts  to  dethrone  god.  This  the  theory  of  Darwin  does 
endeavor  to  do.  ...  So  far  as  I  can  understand  the 
arguments  of  Mr.  Darwin,  they  have  simply  been  an 
endeavor  to  eject  out  of  the  idea  of  evolution  the  personal 
work  of  the  deity."  The  Rev.  P.  0.  Morris  says  :  "  Does  the 
good  man  think  we  are  simpletons  to  be  befooled  by  such 
trifling  as  this  ?  And  it  is  with  it  and  such  as  it,  a 
scientific  book  forsooth  !  that  our  professors  and  men  of 
science  would,  if  they  could,  beguile  believers  and  over- 
turn religion.  This  is  the  book  that  has  been  the  Will-o'- 
the-wisp  that  has  led  away  the  weak-minded  into  the 
Slough  of  Despond  of  a  shallow  and  contemptible 
Infidelity."  And  in  a  volume  of  Essays,  published  under 
the  direction  of  Cardinal  Manning,  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  spits  its  venom  at  the  great  thicker  and  his 
followers.  The  theory  is  "  degrading "  of  Darwin  and 
those  that  think  with  him."  Mr.  Laing  writes  in  this 
essay  :  "  Whether  this  fallacious  process  of  the  pleading 
proceeds  from  knavish  design,  or,  as  I  think  it  does 
in  this  case,  from  mere  imbecility  of  mind,  it  renders 
equally  untrustworthy  the  pretended  guides  who  make  use 
of  it."  More  coarsely,  Mr.  Laing  sums  us  all  up  as  a 
u  shallow  multitude,  strangers  to  mental  discipline,"  and  in 
an  indignant  outburst  as  "  buzzards."  He  has,  however, 
one  true  idea  of  Darwinism :  "  This  is  the  doctrine  for 
the  sake  of  which,  and  its  like,  we  are  asked  by  its  ad- 
mirers to  banish  religion  as  an  incubus  from  the  hearts  of 
children,  and  treat  the  name  of  the  creator  as  an  intruder." 
And  he  also  prophecies  :  "  (This)  sketch  may  perhaps 
enable  any  one  with  his  wits  about  him,  to  see  his  way 
clearly  enough  through  the  pretensions  of  this  ridiculous 
book." 

Let  us  never  forget  that  this  is  the  same  Church 
a  prelate  of  which,  the  Bishop  of  Salford,  told  his  hearers 


46  TUB  darwinian  theory. 

in  the  year  1882,  that  Charles  Darwin,  then  dead  but  a 
few  days,  was  burning  in  hell. 

I  have  referred  to  the  disingenuous  change  of  position  on 
the  part  of  the  Church,  and  the  dishonesty  involved  in  this 
change,  unaccompanied  as  it  is  by  any  renunciation  of  the 
jlaims  that  the  Church  yet  makes  on  men.  Nothing  I  can 
write  could  speak  more  plainly  than  the  words  of  Canon 
Liddon.  I  quote  from  the  introduction  of  his  sermon 
entitled  "  The  recovery  of  St.  Thomas."  In  this  introduc- 
tion he  speaks  of  Darwin  and  his  theory  thus  :  "  The  pre- 
sent writer  cannot,  of  course,  express  any  opinion  whatever 
as  to  the  scientific  value  of  Mr.  Darwin's  application  of  his 
general  theory  to  the  '  Descent '  of  man.  ...  If  the 
Church  should  hereafter  teach  that  this  '  formation '  was 
not  a  momentary  act,  but  a  process  of  development  con- 
tinued through  a  long  series  of  ages,  she  would  not  vary 
the  traditional  interpretation  so  seriously  as  was  done  in 
the  case  of  passages  which  appeared  to  condemn  in  terms 
the  teaching  of  Galileo.  Nor  would  the  earlier  description 
of  the  creation  of  man  in  the  sacred  record  present  any 
greater  difficulty.  It  is  very  far  from  clear  that  the  Dar- 
winian hypothesis  has  so  established  itself  as  to  make  such 
a  modified  interpretation  necessary  ;  only  let  it  be  con- 
sidered that  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  language  of  the  Bible  is 
wider  than  to  be  necessarily  tied  down  to  the  terms  of  a 
particular  account  of  man's  natural  history." 

1  repeat  that  no  words  of  mine  could  bring  before  the 
mind  of  the  reader  more  clearly  than  do  those  of  Canon 
Liddon  the  depths  of  infamy  into  which  the  Church  has 
Bunk.  The  gross,  the  unblushing  dishonesty  of  a  body 
that  pretending  either  to  infallibility  in  itself,  or  in  its 
head,  or  in  its  book,  or  in  its  god,  can  after  it,  or  its  head, 
or  its  book,  or  its  god,  have  taught  for  centuries  certain 
falsehoods,  calmly  turn  round  and  say  that  the  refutation 
of  these  falsehoods  does  not  affect  its  position  ;  such  iniquity 
it  is  difficult  to  qualify  in  words.  Nor  is  any  member  of 
that  body  free  ftom  the  charge  of  dishonesty  who  does  not 
repudiate  with  disdain  the  conduct  of  its  representatives. 
Least  of  all  is  the  priest,  be  he  Canon  Liddon  or  some 
lesser  man  (I  mean  lesser  in  position,  not  in  honesty),  free 
from  this  charge  who  deliberately  writes  and  issues  a 
passage  such  as  that  I  have  just  quoted. 


THE   DARWINIAM    rHEORY.  41 

The  honest  men  are  those  like  the  irrepressible  Mr. 
Morris,  whom  I  find  even  in  this  year  of  grace,  1 884,  writing 
in  country  newspapers  against  the  Darwinian  craze.  These 
are  at  least  honest.  They  see  that  Darwinism  and  the 
supernatural  are  incompatible,  just  as  the  principle  of  the 
conservation  ,of  energy  and  the  supernatural  are  incom- 
patible. 

To  all  religious  persons  who  think  that  the  theory  of 
Darwin  is  in  harmony  with  revealed  religion,  I  commend, 
in  addition  to  the  passages  already  given,  these  concluding 
extracts,  from  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  B.  Gr.  Johns.  I  re- 
mind them  that  his  words  are  those  that  the  religious  of 
twenty  years  ago  would  have  endorsed  almost  to  a  man, 
**  They  are  far  more  curiously  anxious  to  prove  man's 
nearness  to  the  beasts  that  die  than  to  accept  his  birth  from 
the  breath  of  a  living  god,  as  meant,  and  made  to  be  im- 
mortal. So  monstrous,  so  incredible  does  this  seem,  that  it 
^unds  like  a  jest;  yet  this,  brethren,  is  neither  time  nor 
place  for  jesting,  least  of  all  with  such  things  as  eternal  life 
and  eterr-.al  death,  the  birth,  the  destiny  of  the  whole  race 
of  man.  It  "s  no  jest,  brethren,  but  the  grave  and  shame- 
ful teaching  of  a  book,  now  put  forth  by  one  of  the  men 
of  science  of  this  very  age ;  calmly  put  forth  as  the  inevit- 
able and  incomparable  result  of  long,  careful,  and  ex- 
haustive   study And  if  it  be  so,    if  the  incredible 

boast  of  science  be  true,  our  text  is  a  lie.  And  if  the 
text  be  false,  the  whole  book  in  which  the  words  are 
shrined  is  unworthy  of  belief  ;  the  whole  framework  of  the 
Book  of  Life  falls  to  pieces,  and  the  revelation  of  god  to 
man,  as  we  Christians  know  it,  is  a  delusion  and  a  snare. 
It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Mr.  Johns  is  chaplain  to  the 
school  for  the  blind. 

I  have,  I  think,  shown  that  the  early  reception  of  the 
theory  of  Darwin  by  the  majority  of  people  was  a  very 
hostile  one ;  that  the  religious  world  was  antagonistic 
to  it ;  that  the  clergy  were  especially  bitter  against  it ; 
that  everyone  saw  at  first  that  there  was  no  reconciliation 
between  the  theory  and  the  bible,  while  most  heldthere  was 
no  reconciliation  between  it  and  religion  generally.  I  have 
shown  also  something  of  the  dishonest  change  of  front  of 
the  clergy,  and  as  I  end,  have  but  to  remind  my  readers  that 
i    every  country  hut  England  the  Darwinian  hypothesis  ha« 


48  THE    DARWINIAN   THEORY. 

passed  into  the  region  of  accepted  truths  ;  that  by  the  scien 
tific  men  of  England  it  is  regarded  as  in  that  fortunate 
position ;  that  nations  sorrowed  at  his  death  as  at  that  of 
their  own  citizens  ;  that  Du  Bois  Raymond  could  call  him 
when  dead  "  the  Copernicus  of  the  organic  world  ";  that 
Huxley  wrote  of  him,  "  He  found  a  great  *  truth  trodden 
under  foot,  reviled  by  bigots,  and  ridiculed  by  all  the  world  ; 
he  lived  long  enough  to  see  it,  chiefly  by  his  own  efforts, 
irrefragably  established  in  science,  inseparably  incorporated 
with  the  common  thoughts  of  men,  and  only  hated  and 
feared  by  those  who  would  revile,  but  dare  not."  What  a 
gap  is  made  in  the  world  by  the  death  of  this  man  !  Every 
nation  has  lost  a  citizen — a  citizen  that  has  done  true  work 
and  has  deserved  well  of  the  Republic. 

He  leaves  behind  him  a  vast  and  ever -increasing  army  of 
scientific  children.  All  the  young  thought  of  the  day  is 
with  him.  The  duty,  the  joy  of  these,  and  of  us  who  are 
of  them,  will  be  to  work  out  yet  further  the  noble  ideas- 
received  by  us  from  him,  and  in  some  measure  to  endeavor 
by  our  numbers,  our  devotion  to  truth,  our  enthusiasm,  to 
atone  for  the  irreparable  loss  the  world  has  sustained  ia  his- 
death- 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

By  EDWARD  A  VELIJSTG,  D.Sc. 


Chapter  I.— GENEEAL  INTEODUOTION. 

The  three  chapters  that  follow  this  one  are  a  sequel  to  the 
four  already  published  under  the  title  "The  Darwinian 
Theory."  In  discussing  the  meaning  of  that  theory,  the 
difficulties  that  encounter  its  students,  the  evidence  on  which 
it  rests  and  the  history  of  the  hypothesis  of  Darwin,  the 
attempt  was  made  to  give  in  language  at  once  popular  and 
accurate  some  idea  of  the  scientific  belief  of  to-day  as  to  the 
origin  of  the  many  species  of  plants  and  animals  that  lived  in 
the  past  or  are  living  now. 

As  the  greater  includes  the  less,  the  Darwinian  hypothesil 
of  the  origin  of  species  covers  the  particular  case  of  the 
origin  of  man.  But  man  has  only  quite  of  late  learned  to 
regard  himself  as  amenable  to  the  same  general  laws,  no 
more  and  no  less,  as  the  rest  of  Nature.  Hence,  even  when 
the  first  outburst  of  ignorance  against  the  principles  taught 
by  Darwin  had  in  part  died  away,  there  were  many  who, 
vhilst  accepting  with  a  tardy  grace  and  with  something  of 
reserve  those  principles  as  affecting  plants  and  the  lower 
animals,  regarded  them  as  having  no  bearing  on  the  question 
of  the  origin  of  the  human  race.  Darwinism  was  all  very 
well  in  respect  to  the  lower  forms  of  living  things,  but  as 
regarded  Man  (with  a  very  large  M) — Oh,  no  ! 

The  great  naturalist,  no  more  afraid  of  the  conclusions  to 
which  his  generalisations  led  than  in  love  with  them,  applied 
the  principle  of  Natural  Selection  and  that  of  Sexual  Selection 
+jO  man.  Sexual  Selection,  briefly,  works  thus.  In  the  ani- 
mal kingdom  males  predominate  in  number  over  the  females 

B 


2  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

of  particular  species.  The  females  have  the  opportunity  of 
selecting  certain  favored  males,  to  the  exclusion  of  others. 
Hence  there  is  a  struggle  among  the  males  for  the  possession 
of  the  females.  The  arbiter  is  often  brute  force.  Very  often 
the  decision  of  the  female  is  determined  by  other  considera- 
tions. More  beautiful  coloring  or  sweeter  song  or  more 
artistic  skill,  e.g.,  may  render  certain  males  more  acceptable 
than  others  less  gifted  and  less  happy.  The  sexual  selection 
of  the  males  that  vary  in  some  special  direction  as  to  hue, 
shape,  voice-ability  or  even  bodily  strength  results  in  these 
males  having  offspring,  by  whom  the  variation  that  has  led  to 
the  selection  of  their  fathers  will  be  inherited,  in  whom  it  may 
be  intensified  and,  in  their  after  generations,  fixed. 

I  have  no  intention  in  the  following  chapters  of  applying 
in  detail  the  principles  of  Natural  and  Sexual  Selection  to 
man.  Their  application  by  our  master  led  to  the  conclusion 
upon  his  part  that  man  had  evolved  from  the  lower  animals. 
My  purpose  is  rather  to  give  some  of  the  evidence,  direct  and 
indirect,  that  points  in  this  direction. 

Of  the  magnitude  of  the  question  as  to  whence  man  has 
come  there  is  no  need  to  speak.  That  solved,  the  questions 
what  man  is  to-day  and  whither  he  moves  become  possible  of 
solution.  Until  we  are  quite  clear  as  to  the  origin  of  man, 
we  cannot  hope  to  deal  satisfactorily  with  his  present  con- 
ditions, or  to  anticipate  at  all  definitely  his  destiny. 

To  the  question,  "  Whence  comes  man  ?"  only  two  answers 
are  forthcoming.  We  have  to  choose  between  the  reply  of 
religion  and  of  the  Bible,  and  the  reply  of  science  and  of 
Darwin.  Either  man  is  a  special  creation,  and  that  in  the 
image  of  God  (Gen.  i.,  27),  or  he  is  the  result  of  evolution 
or  development  from  some  lower  form.  Between  these  two 
alternatives  there  is  no  mean,  and  there  is  no  peace.  One  if 
true,  the  other  false. 

A  question  of  this  kind  can  only  be  solved  by  an  appeal  to 
evidence,  and  the  best  judges  of  that  evidence  are  scientific 
men.  One  word  as  to  the  judges  ere  we  turn  to  the  evidence 
that  is  to  be  laid  before  them.  Every  man  and  woman  of 
common  sense  has  the  right  to  an  opinion,  ai>J  *n  the  expres- 
sion of  it.  ,  But  the  expression  is  only  wortt,  of  respect  at 
the  hands  of  others  inasmuch  as  it  is  that  of  an  individual, 
unless  it  comes  from  one  who,  by  his  scientific  knowledge, 
gives  that  which  he  says  a  generic  value.     The  only  class 


THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  3 

tnax  can  speak  in  any  sense  ex  cathedra  on  this  question  is 
the  class  of  men  and  women  to  whom  biological  questions 
are  familiar.  Nevertheless  we  have  the  clergy,  with  their 
usual  presumption,  not  only  giving,  but  declaiming  their 
opinions  on  the  scientific  question  of  man's  origin.  Once 
more  let  it  be  repeated  that  the  clergyman  as  a  clergyman 
has  no  voice  in  this  matter  whatever.  You  might  as  well 
ask  a  smuggler  his  opinion  on  the  Excise  Acts. 

For  the  evidence  bearing  on  the  question  in  discussion.  It 
must  be  either  direct  or  indirect.  On  this  point  the  reader 
is  referred  to  pp.  22,  23  of  the  "Darwinian  Theory."  All 
that  is  there  said  in  respect  to  the  want  of  all  evidence, 
direct  or  indirect,  for  the  creation  of  species  holds  in  respect 
to  the  special  creation  of  man  in  th*  image  of  god.  Of  this 
there  is  literally  no  evidence  whatevev.  On  the  other  hand, 
just  as  there  is  an  immense,  an  increasing,  a  conclusive  body 
of  evidence,  mainlv  indirect,  in  favor  of  the  evolution  of 
species,  a  like  body  of  evidence  exists  in  favor  of  the  evolu- 
tion of  man. 

Some  of  this  evidence  is  now  to  be  given.  In  weighing  it 
let  us  keep  in  mind  two  things :  (1)  that  on  the  opposite 
side  no  evidence  at  all  is  forthcoming ;  (2)  that  we  are 
studying  man  as  a  whole,  not  merely  the  highest  kinds  of 
men. 

In  all  this  inquiry  we  have  to  take  into  account  not  the 
highest  and  most  civilised  races  only,  but  the  lowest  and 
most  degraded.  It  is  by  constantly  considering  only  the 
European  peoples  and  the  contrast  between  them  and  the 
anthropoid  or  manlike  apes  that  thoughtless  people  arrive  at 
the  astounding  conclusion  that  man  is  infinitely  superior  to 
the  lower  animals.  To  this  false  conclusion  the  false  state- 
ments of  religion  and  of  the  priests  have  also  conduced.  The 
fact  is  that  if  we  study  all  races  of  man,  in  no  single  point  of 
his  anatomy,  his  physiology,  or  his  psychology  is  man  clearly 
marked  off  from  the  brute.  Including  as  human  all  from  the 
loftiest  men  and  women  down  to  the  savages,  to  the  idiots, 
and  to  those  ape  men  and  women  who,  the  children  of  normal 
human  beings  are  themselves  no  more,  and  in  many  cases 
much  less  than  apes,  it  may  be  asserted,  without  fear  of  con- 
tradiction that  in  every  point  of  structure  and  function  there 
is  a  greater  difference  between  man  and  man  than  between 
man  and  ape — i.e.,  the  interval  between  the  highest  man  and 


4  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

the  lowest  man  in  regard  to  any  anatomical  or  physiological 
point  is  greater  than  it  is  between  the  lowest  man  and  the 
highest  ape. 

The  evidence  to  be  given  will  be  arranged  under  three 
heads.  Anatomical  facts,  or  those  having  to  do  with  the 
structure  of  organs ;  physiological  facts,  or  those  having  to 
do  with  the  function  of  organs ;  then  psychological  facts,  or 
(using  the  word  psychology  in  its  widest  sense)  those  having 
to  do  with  mental  phenomena.  These  divisions  are  like  all 
the  rest,  artificial  but  useful.  Especially  is  this  artificiality 
noticeable  in  the  marking  off  the  brain  functions  from  the 
rest  of  the  body  functions,  and  the  making  a  distinction 
between  psychology  and  the  rest  of  physiology.  The  facts 
now  to  be  noted  are  taken  largely  from  Darwin's  "  Descent  of 
Man."  But  other  authors  have  been  laid  under  contribution. 
I  ought  especially  to  mention  Dr.  W.  Lauder  Lindsay,  whose 
work  on  "  Mind  in  the  Lower  Animals,"  and  essays  on  diseases 
in  the  animal  kingdom,  terribly  wordy  as  they  are,  contain 
many  most  useful  facts. 


Chapter  II.— ANATOMICAL  PACTS. 

Anatomy  is  derived  from  ava  (ana)  =  up,  to/jlyj  (tome)  =  a 
cutting.  It  is  the  account  of  the  structure  of  the  body. 
Out  of  all  the  innumerable  facts  that  might  be  given  in  this 
connexion,  all  pointing  to  man's  relationship,  not  only  to  the 
animals  nearest  to  him  in  the  scale  of  being,  but  to  his 
relationship  to  others  far  below,  some  will  be  taken  that  bear 
*>n  the  following  subjects.  The  hair  covering  of  the  body,  the 
skeleton,  the  teeth,  the  blood,  the  brain,  the  ear,  the  eye,  the 
muscles,  the  voice,  the  reproductive  organs.  In  all  cases  let 
us  bear  in  mind  that  the  question  is  whether  man  has  been 
created  in  the  image  of  god,  or  whether  he  has  risen  by 
variation,  and  natural  and  sexual  selection  from  some  lower 
form  of  animal. 

1.  The  hair  covering. — A  common  objection  is  that  the 
mammals  below  man  have  a  covering  of  fur  or  hair  that 
invests  their  bodies  generally,  whilst  man  has  only  the  hair 
covering  on  certain  parts  of  his  body.  To  this  objection 
there  are  many  answers. 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  0 

(a)  We  have  hairs  nearly  all  over  our  body.  It  is  true 
that  they  are  rudimentary.  But  they  are  present.  Hold  the 
hand  up  so  thab  the  light  shines  across  the  back  of  it,  and  the 
minute  hairs  are  visible.  Everywhere  with  the  exception  of 
the  back  of  the  extreme  joints  of  the  digits  these  rudimentary 
structures  are  to  be  seen.  This  is  meaningless  if  we  are 
made  in  god's  own  image,  as  we  have  no  evidence  as  to  the 
distribution  of  hair  on  the  body  of  deity.  But  if  we  have 
risen  from  a  lower  form  of  animal  these  hairs  are  rudiments 
of  the  coating  that  in  our  progenitors  invested  the  body 
completely.     [See  p.  30  "Darwinian  Theory."] 

(b)  In  many  cases  the  amount  of  hair  on  the  body  is  in 
proportion  to  the  animal  nature  of  the  individual.  Of  course 
this  ratio  cannot  be  said  to  be  invariable,  as  certain  low 
savage  races  are  without  hair  on  the  body.  But  in  most  of 
the  civilised  peoples  the  more  hairy  the  skin  is,  the  lower  is 
the  type  of  man.  The  huge  powerful  "  navvy,"  whose 
muscular  system  is  strongly  developed,  and  in  whom  the 
intellectual  faculties  are  not  highly  developed,  has  shaggy 
arms,  legs,  and  chest. 

(c)  Physiologists  tell  us  that  the  human  embryo  or  foetus 
before  birth  is  covered  with  a  soft  down  called  the  lanugo 
(woolliness)  that  disappears  after  a  time.  This  temporary 
covering  of  hair-like  material  is  intelligible  on  the  hypothesis 
of  the  evolution  of  man  from  a  hair-covered  animal. 

(d)  The  cases  of  ape-men,  or  microcephali.  These  are,  as 
I  have  already  said,  children  of  normal  human  parents,  thai 
revert  to  the  simian  type.  These  monsters,  with  their 
receding  foreheads,  their  difficulty  in  walking,  or  inability 
to  walk,  upright,  their  habit  of  swinging  from  piece  to 
piece  of  furniture,  their  ape-like  grimaces,  are  covered 
as  to  their  bodies  either  completely,  or  to  a  great  extent, 
with  hair. 

2.  The  skeleton. — Just  as  the  exoskeleton  (outer  protective 
organs)  or  hair  covering  of  man  does  not  differ  essentially  from 
that  of  his  allies,  so  the  endoskeleton  (inner  protective  and 
supporting  organs  of  man)  differs  in  no  essential  from  that  of 
his  allies.  Every  bone,  every  prominence  on  every  bone, 
every  marking  for  the  attachment  of  muscles  is  the  same  in 
man  as  in  the  anthropoid  apes.  Of  course  there  is  not  much 
difficulty,  even  to  the  non-anatomical  mind,  in  distinguishing 
the  skeleton  of  a  European  from  that  of  a  gorilla.     But  the 


6  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

lifference  in  little  details  between  the  two  would  certainly 
not  be  so  great  as  the  difference  between  the  skeletons  of  a 
European  and  an  Andaman  Islander.  A  somewhat  apocryphal, 
but  suggestive,  story  was  wont  to  be  told  at  Cambridge, 
which,  so  far  as  I  know,  has  never  seen  the  fierce  light  that 
beats  on  a  published  book.  Two  undergraduates  visiting  the 
anatomical  museum  came  to  the  skeleton  of  a  man  and  of  a 
gorilla  placed  side  by  side  for  the  purposes  of  student  com- 
parison. One  of  the  students  was  an  anti-Darwinian,  and 
rather  short  sighted.  He  glided  off  into  a  sweet  flow  of 
running  words  upon  the  absurdity,  not  to  say  impropriety  of 
dreaming  for  a  moment  that  "  this,  the  man,  could  have  come 
from  that,  the  gorilla.' '  He  dilated  upon  the  enormous 
superiority  of  this  to  that.  From  these  simple  premisses  he 
arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  Darwin  was  either  a  fool  or  a 
rogue.  Thus,  for  some  few  minutes.  Then  his  companies 
tailed  his  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  labels  had  been 
changed,  and  he  was  praising  the  gorilla. 

To  understand  the  thoroughness  of  the  similarity  between 
■vaan's  skeleton  and  that  of  his  allies  is  only  possible  to  a  skilled 
anatomist.  To  the  ordinary  reader  the  details  would  be  as 
uninteresting  as  unintelligible.  Yet  a  few  special  facts  may 
be  given  that  will  be  understood  by  everyone.  Let  us  take 
the  cases  of  the  tail,  the  hyoid  bone  and  the  visceral  arches. 

(a)  The  tail. — The  objection  as  to  the  tail  is  nearly  at  an 
end.  But  there  are  still  some  ignorant  people  who  think  that 
they  have  disproved  Evolution  by  asking  how  is  it  that  man 
has  no  tail.  In  the  first  place  man's  nearest  neighbors,  the 
anthropoid  apes,  the  gorilla,  the  chimpanzee,  the  ourang- 
outang,  the  gibbon,  have  no  tail ;  or,  more  accurately,  they 
have  such  an  appendage  exactly  as  man  has.  For,  in  the 
second  place,  man  has  a  tail.  Truly  it  is  rudimentary.  At 
the  lower  end  of  the  vertebral  column  is  the  coccyx  or  os 
coccygis  =  kokkv£  (kokkux)  =  a  cuckoo's  bill.  Os  =  a  bone. 
This  coccyx,  or  os  coccygis,  is  the  remnant  of  the  caudal 
appendage  (canda  =  a  tail),  of  the  tailed  animals.  It  is  a 
small  bone  made  up  of  three  or  four  reduced  vertebrae  of  no 
anatomical  value  at  all.  No  muscles  are  inserted  into  the 
coccyx.  Its  value  is  genealogical.  It  tells  us  that  the  com-, 
mon  ancestry  of  man  and  the  man-like  apes,  was  a  tailed 
mammal. 

(b)  The  hyoid  bone. — This  is  a  bone  found  in  th*  neck  o* 


THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  ' 

the  human  being.  It  is  not  connected  with  any  other  bon* 
directly.  Muscles  pass  from  it  to  the  bones  of  the  head  and 
of  the  chest,  and  the  tongue  is  attached  to  it.  The  hyoid 
takes  its  name  from  a  letter  of  the  Greek  alphabet  (the 
hupsilon  or  u)  and  from  ciSos  (eidos)  =  likeness.  The  bone 
has  a  central  solid  body,  with  two  pairs  of  projecting  horns. 
The  horns  are  the  greater  and  lesser  cornua.  Oornu  =  a  horn. 
Tou  can  feel  the  larger  pair  of  horns  projecting  right  and  left 
vithin  the  throat  if  you  grasp  your  throat  rather  far  back 
with  the  finger  and  thumb,  so  that  the  two  digits  are  beneath 
and  below  the  two  angles  of  the  lower  jaw.  That  your  finger 
and  thumb  are  pressing  the  hyoid  bone  may  be  known  by 
moving  the  tongue.  The  bony  points  will  be  found  to  slip 
away  from  your  grasp.  This  little  bone  is  the  remnant  of  the 
gill-supporting  apparatus  of  the  fish.  Here  we  have  one  of 
the  cases  in  which  bone  structure  in  man  carries  us  back 
millions  on  millions  of  years  and  reminds  us  of  descent  from 
animals  that  now  seem  too  remote  and  too  lowly  to  be  recog- 
nised as  part  of  the  family  to  which  he  belongs  in  the  ages. 
The  gills  of  the  fish  are  supported  on  a  series  of  bony  arches 
called  branchial  arches.  These  are  in  pairs.  No  compara- 
tive anatomist  has  the  least  doubt  that  the  hyoid  bone,  with 
its  two  pairs  of  cornua,  is  the  homologue  {i.e.,  representative  in 
structure),  of  two  of  those  pairs  of  branchial  arches.  This 
leads  me  to  my  third  point,  in  this  connexion. 

(c)  The  visceral  arches. — Let  us  try  to  carry  our  minds  back 
to  the  early  hours  of  the  life  of  the  human  embryo — to  that 
strange  time  before  its  birth.  Early  in  that  life-history  which 
begins  within  the  organism  of  the  mother-parent  the 
embryo  body  has  the  front  region  of  the  side  of  the  body 
quite  closed,  as  indeed  it  is  in  the  adult,  whose  neck  of  course 
presents  no  openings  or  clefts.  But  at  a  certain  period  in  the 
embryonic  life  this  anterior  region  of  the  lateral  wall  of  the 
body  shows  on  each  side  of  the  body  certain  vertical  thicken 
ings  or  ridges.  These  become  more  and  more  marked,  ana 
the  integument  between  then  thins  gradually  away.  At  last 
the  ridges  are  arches,  and  the  thin  regions  between  them 
are  clefts.  If  I  may  use  the  rough  comparison,  the  front 
parts  of  the  side  of  the  body  have  the  appearance  of  a  grid- 
iron, the  bars  of  which  are  the  thick  arches.  These  arches  are 
the  visceral  or  branchial  arches.  Viscera  are  internal  organs 
Xta  (branchia)  =  gills.     The  clefts  between  them  Jeading 


8  THE    OEIGIN    OF    MAN. 

into  the  interior  of  the  human  being's  body  are  the  visceral  or 
branchial  clefts. 

In  this  stage  of  development  the  embryo  of  man  is  there- 
fore, as  far  as  this  region  of  his  body  is  concerned,  identical 
in  structure  with  that  of  a  fish.  The  visceral  arches  are  the 
same  as  those  that  support  in  the  fish  the  gills  of  the  fish. 
These  arches  become  in  one  or  two  cases  part  of  the  adult 
skeleton  ;  in  others  they  never  enter  into  that  skeleton.  Thus 
the  first  visceral  arch  becomes  on  each  side  half  of  the  lower 
jaw,  and  at  the  end  of  it,  nearer  to  the  skull,  forms  one  of 
the  bones  of  the  inner  ear.  The  second  and  third  visceral 
arches  make  up  the  cornua  and  body  of  the  hyoid  bone.  The 
rest  become  obliterated  as  arch-structures.  As  to  the  clefts, 
through  which  in  the  fish  passes  water  that  has  been  taken 
into  the  mouth  for  breathing  purposes,  they  are  in  man  all 
closed  up  completely  at  a  comparatively  early  time.  It  is  im- 
possitle  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that  this  remarkable  series  of 
arches  and  the  intervening  clefts  represent  in  their  transitory 
appearance  in  the  human  animal  the  more  permanent  condi- 
tion in  a  piscine  ancestor  of  man. 

3.  The  teeth. — The  whole  of  the  history  of  the  teeth  of 
the  Primates  (the  mammalian  order  to  which  man,  the 
anthropoid  apes,  the  baboons,  the  spider  monkey,  the  lemurs, 
etc.,  belong)  is  so  much  evidence  in  favor  of  the  origin  of  man 
from  some  lower  form.  We  can  only  take  the  case  of  the  wisdom 
teeth.  These  are  the  four  last  teeth  in  position  and  in  date  of 
appearance.  They  are  at  the  back  of  the  upper  and  lower  jaws 
on  each  side.  As  to  their  time  of  appearance,  they  may 
appear  between  the  age  of  seventeen  and  that  of  twenty- 
five,  or  they  may  not  appear  at  all.  Coming  comparatively 
late  in  life  they  generally,  like  Charles  Lamb,  make  up  for 
this  by  leaving  early.  They  are  really  useless,  placed  so  far 
back  in  the  mouth,  and  very  soon  become  lost  in  certain 
cases.  In  many  people  they  are  either  not  all  four  cut,  or 
even  not  one  of  them  appears.  Thus  the  present  writer  has 
only  cut  1-5  of  his  wisdom  teeth,  and  he  is  assured  by  dentist 
friends  that  it  is  not  an  unusual  thing  for  none  of  the  four 
wisdom  teeth  to  emerge.  What  is  the  significance  of  these 
wisdom  teeth  ?  If  man  is  made  in  the  image  of  god,  are  we 
to  believe  that — does  not  the  whole  wickedness  and  absurdity 
of  the  doctrine  come  out  at  the  supposition  ?  But  if  we  look 
at  the  shape  of  the  jaws  of  man  and   of  the  Simian  Primates 


THE    ORIGIN    OF   MAN.  9 

we  efia  understand  what  has  happened.  The  lower  jaw  of 
man  bits  an  angle  that  is  nearly  right — i.e.,  the  ascending 
posterior  portion  is  nearly  vertical,  and  the  lower  part  that 
runs  forward  runs  nearly  horizontally.  In  the  lower  jaw  of 
the  ape  that  angle  is  an  obtuse  angle — z.e.,  the  ascending  part 
slants  somewhat  backwards.  With  such  an  obtuse  angled 
lower  jaw  there  would  be  room  for  the  last  or  wisdom  teeth 
to  act  and  work  on  the  food.  But  as  with  advancing  develop- 
ment the  shape  of  the  jaw  altered,  and  the  obtuse  became  a 
right  angle,  the  wisdom  teeth  would  be  pressed  upon,  and 
would  have  less  and  less  possibility  of  grinding  the  food. 
From  disuse  they  are  dying  out.  On  the  special  creation 
hypothesis  the  wisdom  teeth  are  a  gross  blunder  on  the  part 
of  the  almighty.  On  the  hypothesis  of  Evolution  they  are 
disappearing  organs  that  were  once  of  use  to  our  ancestors, 
and  their  very  disappearance  is  an  argument  in  favor  of  the 
scientific  creed. 

4.  The  blood. — Anatomically  the  blood  of  man  is  not 
distinct  from  that  of  the  higher  Mammalia.  Everyone  is 
familiar  with  the  customary  reply  of  the  medical  witness  in 
courts  of  justice  when  murder  cases  are  the  centre  of 
interest.  "Are  these  marks  those  of  blood?" — "Yes." 
"  Of  the  blood  of  a  mammal  ?"— "  Yes."  "  Of  the  blood  of 
a  human  being  ?" — "  I  cannot  tell."  Few  facts  are  more 
important  witnesses  as  to  the  community  of  our  origin  with 
that  of  the  "  lower  "  animals  than  this  impossibility  of  dis- 
tinguishing between  our  blood  and  theirs.  By  anatomical, 
microscopical,  chemical,  or  physiological  investigation  it  ia 
not  within  our  power  to  say  more  than  that  the  blood  under 
study  is  that  of  some  animal  other  than  of  the  mammal 
tribe,  other  than  the  musk  deer,  other  than  one  or  two  special 
animals,  the  shape  or  size  of  whose  blood  corpuscles  betray 
them  at  once.  The  murderer  who  says  that  the  stains  found 
on  his  or  her  garments  are  those  of  a  bird  or  of  a  reptile  lays 
himself  open  to  conviction.  But  whoever  says  it  is  due  to 
a  rabbit,  or  a  dog,  or  any  ordinary  mammal,  can,  as  far  as 
forensic  medicine  is  concerned,  be  safe.  This  is  one  of  the 
dangers  that  lead  to  the  opposition  of  our  highly-cultivated 
upper  classes  to  the  further  advance  of  education  among 
their  inferiors.  Whether  this  educational  alarm  will  be 
well  or  ill-founded,  the  fact  remains  that  no  amount  of 
microscopic   or  spectroscopic   investigation   reveals  any   re?.l 


10  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

difference  between  our  blood  and  that  of  the   majority  of 
Mammalia. 

5.  The  brain. — This  is  the  organ  around  which  the  battle 
of  ignorance  and  prejudice  against  knowledge  has  raged  most 
furiously.  Other  organs  in  man  may  be  similar  to  those  met 
with  in  the  rest  of  the  animal  kingdom.  But  this  organ  of 
reason  and  of  imagination,  of  the  poetry  of  a  Shakespere,  and 
the  power  of  generalisation  of  a  Newton  must  be  in  the 
human  race  widely  separated  from  the  organs  in  the  non* 
human  animals  that  are  dignified  with  the  same  name. 
Precisely  the  same  blunder  that  is  made  in  comparing  man 
generally  with  other  animals  is  met  with  in  an  intensified 
form  when  the  comparison  is  between  the  human  brain  and 
that  of  other  animals.  Thus  the  popular  idea  is  that  the 
brain  of  man  in  structure,  volume  and  weight  is  separated  from 
that  of  his  fellows  as  by  an  impassable  gulf.  The  idea  is 
false.  But  it  must  be  admitted  with  the  deepest  regret  that 
this  false  idea  has  been  originated  and  fostered  not  only  by 
the  clergy,  who  are  not  expected  to  know  or  to  do  better,  but 
even  by  the  scientific  men.  Again  and  again  it  is  stated  in 
works  supposed  to  be  scientific  that  this  great  gulf  is  fixed 
between  our  brains  and  those  of  other  Mammalia.  It  is 
therefore  necessary  to  give  my  authorities  for  the  direct  con- 
tradiction that  I  am  obliged  to  give  to  this  statement. 

(a)  As  to  brain  structure. — There  is  not  a  single  convolu- 
tion or  depression  in  the  brain  of  man  that  is  peculiar  to 
him.  Even  the  convolution  to  which  Gratiolet  clung  as  dis- 
tinctive, the  supra-marginal  has  been  found  in  the  orang-outang, 
has  been  found  to  be  absent  in  man.  On  this  point  see  Bastian, 
"Brain  as  an  Organ  of  Mind.,, 

(b)  As  to  brain  volume. — The  volume  of  the  human 
brain  has  been  found  to  be  as  much  as  1,900  cubic  centi- 
metres (a.  c.  c.  is  about  -^  of  a  cubic  inch).  It  has  been  found 
to  be  as  low  as  1,20©  c.  c.  in  ordinary  adult  Europeans. 
Now  the  cubical  capacity  of  the  highest  anthropoid  apes  may 
be  taken  as  600  c.  c.  Here  then  is  a  difference,  1,900  — 
12,00  =  700  between  man  and  man,  and  a  difference 
1,200  —  600  =  600  only  between  man  and  ape.  More  than 
this.  If  we  note  the  volume  of  the  brains  of  some  of  the 
ape-men  we  find  that  they  have  a  cranial  capacity  far  less 
than  that  of  the  ordinary  anthropoid  ape.  Thus  we  know 
of   at   least   ten  casp*  of  beings  born  of  human  parents  in 


THE    OtIGIN    OF   MAN.  li 

arhom  the  brain  volume  was  less  than  the  600  c.  c.   of  the 
apes. 

Name.  Age.  Brain  Capacity. 

1.  Gottfried  Msebre 44          555 

2.  Michel  Sohn         20         370 

3.  Frederic  Sohn       18  ....  460 

4.  Conrad  Shuttelndreyer    ...  31         370 

5.  Microcephalia  of  Jena    ...  26         350 

6.  Ludwig  Racke      20         622 

7.  Margueiite  Mgehler         ...  33         296 

8.  Jean  Moegle         15         395 

9.  Jacques  Mcegle    10         272 

10.  Jean  Georges  Mcegle      ...  5         480 

(c)  As  to  brain  weight. — This  is,  in  one  way,  a  better  test 
than  volume,  just  as  the  amount  of  matter  in  a  book  or  a 
lecture  or  a  life  is  of  more  importance  than  the  length  of 
either  book,  lecture,  or  life.  We  may  take  the  average 
weight  of  the  brain  in  a  European  man  as  49  ounces. ■_  That 
of  an  anthropoid  ape  is  15  ounces.  A  great  interval  truly 
between  49  and  15.  But  every  one  of  the  numbers  between 
these  Is  to  be  found  in  the  list  of  human  brain  weights. 
Human  *  eings  have  been  encountered  the  weights  of  whose 
brain  have  7>een  48,  47,  46  ounces,  and  so  on  down  to  17,  16, 
15, -and  beycnd.  It  is  here  only  necessary  to  give  two  or 
three  cases  of  weights  less  than  the  average  in  anthropoid  apes. 
Processor  Owen  records  a  case  of  a  microcephalous  idiot, 
aged  22,  in  tfhom  the  brain  weight  was  only  13*12.  Pro- 
fessor Theile  one  aged  26,  brain  weight  10-6.  Professor 
Marshall  one  aged  12,  brain  weight  8*5.  With  respect  to 
this  last  case  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  brain  weight  of 
the  child  of  12  is  -§-  that  of  the  adult.  Thus  the  average 
European  child's  brain  weight  would  be  %■  of  49  =  42 
ounces.  Once  more  then  we  find  that  the  difference  between 
the  brain  weights  of  nan  and  man,  49  and  8-5,  is  greater  than 
that  between  the  brain  weight  of  man  and  anthropoid  apes,  49 
and  15.  For  the  verification  of  these  numbers  the  student 
may  be  referred  to  Bastian's  "  Brain  as  an  Organ  of  Man," 
pp.  365. 

6.  The  ear. — The  ear  is  one  of  the  most  variable  of  the 

>rgans  of  the  human  body.     This  is  pointed  out  by  Professor 

f.aeckel  in  his  lecture  on  the  development  of  the  sense-organs 

<k*  Pedigree  of  Man,"  Lecture  X.),  an\  will  be  corroborated  by 


*2  THE    OBIUIN   OF    MAN. 

anyone  who  observes  the  ears  of  any  considerable  collection  ol 
people,  say  at  a  theatre  or  a  church.  In  some  places,  at  all 
events,  more  instruction  may  be  gained  from  the  study  of  the 
ears  of  our  companions  than  of  the  matter  for  the  discussion 
of  which  the  assembly  is  convened.  It  is  not  merely  that 
they  vary  in  length.  Every  detail  of  shape  is  variable.  And 
this  is,  in  the  main,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  sense  of  hearing 
is  in  man  undergoing  evolution.  Perhaps  no  other  function 
of  our  body  is  at  the  present  time  advancing  so  unmistakably 
as  that  of  hearing.  The  various  schools  of  music  are  only 
one  proof  of  this  growing  extension  of  the  auditory  faculty. 

One  particular  point  literally  is  of  interest  to  us.  On  the 
outmost  edge  of  our  ear  is  a  little  prominence,  of  very 
variable  size  in  different  human  beings.  It  is  from  a  quarter 
to  halfway  down  on  the  irregularly  curved  line  that  runs 
from  the  topmost  part  of  the  ear  to  the  lobe  at  the  bottom  of 
the  ear.  This  minute  point  is  without  a  doubt  the  remnant 
of  the  point  of  the  ear  of  the  lower  animals.  There  is  in  the 
order  Primates  amongst  its  various  species  and  individuals 
every  gradation  between  the  acutely-pointed  ears  of  some  of 
the  lower  monkeys  and  the  ear  of  man. 

7.  The  eye. — Of  all  the  many  structures  in  this  complex 
organ  we  can,  as  with  the  ear-,  only  call  attention  to  one.  In 
the  inner  corner  of  our  eye,  is  a  small  red  fold  dignified  with 
the  disproportionate  name  of  the  caruncula  lachrymalis.  A 
caruncle  or  wattle  is  one  of  the  red  folds  that  occur  o^i  the 
head  of  the  cock.  The  adjective  lachrymalis  is  given 
because  through  two  minute  apertures  in  this  caruncle  the 
tears  (lachrymse)  pass  down  into  the  nose  cavity.  The 
caruncle  is  not  of  so  much  interest  to  us  physiologically 
as  genealogically.  It  is  the  rudiment  of  the  third  eye-lid 
that  at  present  is  well  developed  in  birds  and  other  Verte- 
brata.  If  the  eyes  of  a  bird  are  carefully  watched  the 
observer  sees  a  kind  of  transverse  or  side-way  winking.  This 
is  due  to  the  drawing  across  the  eye  of  the  membrana 
nictitans,  or  winking  membrane,  and  this  membrana  nictitans 
is  the  third  eyelid.  Here  again  a  complete  series  of  grada- 
tions from  the  perfect  eyelid  of  the  owl,  e.g.,  to  the  caruncula 
lachrymalis  of  man  is  yielded  by  the  study  of  comparative 
anatomy. 

8.  Muscles. — Not  one  of  the  200  and  odd.  'nuscles  existing  in 
the  human  body  is  peculiar  to  that  body,     £very  one  of  them 


THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  15 

lias  been  met  with  in  the  anthropoid  apes,  and  everyone  has 
been  found  to  be  connected  with  the  same  bones,  the  same 
parts  of  these  bones,  running  in  the  same  direction,  having  just 
the  same  function  as  in  man.  It  is  true  that  until  recently 
there  was  a  belief  that  a  few  of  the  many  muscles  did  occur 
in  man,  and  not  in  his  allies,  or  did  occur  in  certain  of  the 
anthropoid  apes  and  were  wanting  in  man.  In  general  there 
are  grounds  for  this  belief,  but  in  certain  cases  in  the  human 
subject,  and  in  certain  others  in  the  Simian,  these  grounds  are 
wanting.  Thus,  four  muscles  occur  in  all  the  anthropoid 
apes  that  are  not  generally  present  in  man.  All  these  four, 
however,  have  been  found  as  varieties  in  the  human  body. 
Two  muscles  are  usually  present  in  man  that  are  wanting  in 
the  anthropoid  apes.  But  of  these  two,  one  is  sometimes, 
and  the  other  frequently  absent  in  man.  The  interesting 
point  here  is  that  the  six  variable  muscles  are  variable  in 
man  and  ape. 

The  consideration  of  one  or  two  special  muscles  is  of  use. 
Take  first  those  of  the  ear.  There  are  three  very  rudi- 
mentary muscles  to  each  ear.  They  are  so  rudimentary  that 
a  skilled  dissector  alone  can  demonstrate  them.  One  lies  over, 
one  lies  in  front  of,  the  third  behind  the  ear.  That  which 
lies  over,  when  it  contracts,  raises  the  organ,  and  is  therefore 
called  the  attolens  aarem.  Attollo  =  I  raise,  auris  =  ear. 
That  which  lies  in  front,  when  it  contracts  draws  the  ear 
forward.  This  is  therefore  called  the  attrahens.  Ad  =  to, 
traho  =  I  draw.  That  which  lies  behind  the  ear,  when  it 
contracts  draws  the  ear  backwards,  and  is  therefore  called 
retrahens.  Re  =  backwards.  In  us  not  only  are  these 
muscles  very  rudimentary — they  are  almost  functionless. 
Most  human  beings  have  no  command  of  these  structures, 
and  even  in  xhe  rare  cases  when  movement  of  the  ear  by 
these  small  muscles  does  take  place,  the  movement  is 
generally  involuntary  and  not  attended  with  consciousness. 
The  present  writer  has  devoted  a  considerable  amount  of 
time  and  trouble  to  the  acquisition  of  the  power  of  ear- 
movement  without  success. 

In  animals  lower  than  man  the  ear-muscles  are  well  developed 
and  capable  of  considerable  movement.  In  the  'non-human 
Primates  these  organs  are  very  mobile.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  in  the  Simian  ancestor  of  man,  a  tree-haunting 
animal  dwelling  in  forests  where  wild  beasts  roamed,  the  ears 


1 4  THE    OEIGIN   OF    MAN. 

were  also  very  readily  movable.  Safety  would  depend  largely 
on  the  power  of  perceiving  the  slightest  sound  when  dan^G* 
threatened.  But  thousands  of  years  of  evolution  have  changed 
all  that,  and  now  the  muscles  of  the  ear  are  reduced  to  a  very 
rudimentary  condition,  and  only  in  a  few  cases  is  there  any 
remnant  of  the  power  once  so  marked  and  so  valuable  to  its 
possessor.  The  presence  of  these  muscles,  like  all  rudimentary 
organs,  is  wholly  inexplicable  on  the  special  creation  hypothesis 
On  this  hyp@thesis  we  are  to  credit  the  three  persons  of  the. 
Trinity  each  with  two  attollentes,  two  attrahentes,  two  retre- 
hentes  aures.  On  the  theory  of  descent  or  ascent  with  modi- 
fication the  presence  of  these  small  muscles  is  to  be  ex- 
pected. 

To  take  one  other  case.  In  the  lower  mammals  there  exists 
in  many  instances  just  beneath  the  skin  a  very  exten- 
sive muscle.  It  runs  all  the  length  of  the  skin,  and  by  its 
contractions  moves  that  organ.  The  technical  name  of  this 
muscle  is  the  panniculus  carnosus.  Pannus  =  a  garment, 
iculus  =  a  diminutive,  carnosus  =  fleshy.  This  is  the  muscle 
that  horses  and  other  members  of  the  hoofed  order  (Ungulata) 
of  the  class  Mammalia  use  in  twitching  oh0  flies  and  other 
insects  that  are  out  of  the  reach  of  the  tail.  Eemnants  of 
this  skin  muscle  are  to  be  found  in  man.  Indeed,  the  three 
muscles  of  the  ear  already  discussed  are  portions  of  the  pan- 
niculus carnosus,  left  stranded,  as  it  were,  after  the  general 
vanishing  of  the  muscle.  Other  fragments  of  the  same 
structure  are,  however,  present.  Thus  the  muscle  by  which 
the  movement  of  the  scalp  over  the  skull  is  performed  by  certain 
gifted  beings — a  muscle  known  as  the  occipito-frontalis,  as 
it  runs  from  the  occipital  bone  at  the  back  of  the  skull  to 
the  frontal  or  forehead  bone — this  also  is  a  portion  of  the 
panniculus  carnosus.  And  in  the  neck,  just  below  the  skin,  is  a 
wide  but  very  thin  sheet  of  muscular  tissue  called  the  platysma 
myoides.  irXarvs  (platus)  =  broad,  fxviov  (muon)  =  a  muscle. 
ctSos  (eidos)  =  resemblance.  The  platysma  is  attached  to 
the  clavicles  or  collar  bones  below,  spreads  over  the  whole  of 
the  neck  up  as  far  as  the  lower  jaw.  It  is  of  no  use  to  man. 
The  three  ear  muscles  and  the  occipito-frontalis  we  have  seen 
to  be  practically  useless  to  us,  and  the  platysma  myoides  is,  if 
possible,  of  still  less  utility  than  these.  But  it,  ""ike  the 
attolens  aurem,  attrahens  aurem,  and  retrahens  auremf and,  like 
the  occipito-frontalis,  is  of  the   deepest  interest  to  every ot? 


THE   ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  15 

but  a  special  creationist,  inasmuch  as  it  is  a  reminder  of  our 
brute  origin. 

9.  Voice  organ. — As  so  much  stress  is  laid  on  the  wholly 
inaccurate  statement  that  man,  and  man  only,  has  the  power 
of  articulate  speech,  it  may  be  noted  that  the  structure  of  the 
larynx  or  voice-apparatus  in  man  and  in  the  anthropoid  apes 
is  identical.  The  same  cartilages,  great  and  small ;  the  same 
folds  and  ligaments  ;  the  same  complex  set  of  muscles  that, 
by  moving  the  cartilages  one  on  another,  make  the  vocal  liga- 
ments tight  or  lax,  approximate  them  or  take  them  away  one 
from  another,  and  thus  help  to  produce  the  different  notes 
of  the  voice — all  are  present  in  man  and  apes. 

In  the  next  chapter  the  discussion  of  the  physiology  of 
voice  in  man  and  other  animals  will  be  briefly  undertaken. 
In  this  chapter  on  anatomical  facts  it  is  only  necessary  to 
repeat  that  in  all  details  of  structure  the  larynx  of  man  and 
the  larynx  of  the  anthropoid  apes  are  the  same. 

10.  The  organs  of  reproduction. — Under  this  head,  also,  I 
can  only  make  a  statement  of  the  same  nature  as  that  just 
uttered.  Not  only  in  general  plan,  but  in  the  minutest  parti- 
culars, the  organs  whose  function  is  the  maintenance  of  the 
species  are  the  same  in  man  as  in  the  anthropoid  apes. 

I  cannot  end  this  chapter  without  again  reminding  the 
reader  that  only  the  merest  fraction  of  the  immense  mass  of 
available  facts  has  been  given.  Literally  their  name  is  legion. 
But  if  their  number  is  practically  beyond  reckoning,  their 
nature  is  one.  Not  one  of  these  facts  of  anatomy  tells  against 
the  hypothesis  of  the  evolution  of  man  from  some  lower 
form.     With  t'hat  hypothesis  every  one  of  them  is  is  harmony. 


Chapter  III.— PHYSIOLOGY 

We  turn  now  to  the  consideration  of  the  functions  of  man 
and  of  other  animals.  In  the  study  of  these  we  shall  again 
find  reason  to  believe  that  there  is  nothing  in  common  between 
man  and  god  (as  to  whose  physiology  we  are  lamentably 
ignorant),  and  that  there  is  everything  in  common  between 
man  and  the  lower  animals. 

I  may  begin  with  a  very  broad  assertion ;  but  it  is  as  incon- 
trovertible as  it  is  sweeping.     Not  one  of  the  functions  of  the 


16  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

human  body  is  performed  by  man  in  any  other  way  than  it  is 
performed  by  other  members  of  the  animal  kingdom.  From 
the  first  moment  of  the  life  of  the  human  being,  through  all 
the  stages  of  development  up  to  the  adult  condition,  in  every 
detail  of  that  adult  life,  the  higher  Primates,  from  the  gibbon 
up  to  man,  are  one  as  to  their  general  and  special  physiology. 

With  one  part  of  the  subject — viz.,  the  physiology  of  the 
nervous  system — the  next  chapter  deals  in  detail.  In  this 
chapter  my  task  is  akin  to  that  attempted  in  its  predecessor. 
Out  of  the  many  thousands  of  facts  that  go  to  establish  the 
identity  of  man's  physiological  nature  with  that  of  the 
anthropoid  apes,  I  shall  choose  a  few  of  those  most  striking 
and  most  easily  comprehended  by  the  student  who  is  not 
necessarily  a  physiologist*  The  facts  to  be  given  will  be 
grouped  under  the  following  heads.  The  sexes,  parasites, 
wounds,  diseases,  drugs,  periodicity,  development.  It  will  at 
once  be  seen  that  I  am  not  taking  up  the  various  functions  in 
the  order  in  which  they  are  considered  in  the  ordinary  books 
on  physiology.  The  uniformity  of  the  processes  of  digestion, 
of  absorption,  of  circulation,  of  respiration,  of  secretion,  and 
so  forth  in  all  the  Primates,  noticeable  as  it  is,  may  not  detain 
us.  That  monkeys,  apes,  men,  feed,  take  up  the  digested  foo<3f 
into  their  blood,  circulate  that  blood,  purify  it  by  breathing, 
and  by  the  secretions  of  different  organs  all  in  exactly  tho 
same  fashion  is  a  familiar  fact.  Let  us  turn  to  other  fact* 
not  quite  so  familiar  and  equally  significant. 

1.  The  sexes. — Two  points  call  for  notice  here.  In  the  pre- 
ceding chapter  it  was  laid  down  that  the  structure  of  the 
organs  concerned  in  the  reproduction  of  the  individual  and  in 
the  perpetuation  of  the  species  were  the  same  in  man  and  his 
allies.  It  is  now  needful  to  mention  that  whilst  this  is  the 
case  those  differences  of  structure  that  obtain  between  the 
male  and  the  female  of  the  human  race  are  paralleled  by,  or 
better,  are  identical  with  the  difference  between  the  male  and 
female  in  the  anthropoid  apes.  - 

At  regularly  recurring  lunar  periods  the   female   of  the 
anthropoid  apes  is  subject  to  the  same  physiological  phaenomena 
as  the  human. .    All  the  symptoms  and  concomitants  are,  with . 
slight  differences  in  detail,  of  the  same  essential  nature. 

Again,  the  whole  of  the  process  of  reproduction  in  all  its 
.many  details  is  in  no  essential  different  in  man  and  his 
neighbors,     Every  act,  jrom  the  commencement  of  courtship 


xxlE    uEIGiN    OF    MAW.  17 

to  the  end  of  the  nurturing  of  the  young  that  we  see  in  the 
lower  races  of  mankind,  and  every  detail  of  it  have  been 
observed  in  the  study  of  the  sex  relations  of  man's  allies. 

(2)  Parasites, — Most  animals  are  infested  by  other  animals. 
The  bodies  of  most  members  of  the  animal  kingdom  within  and 
without  are  the  happy  hunting  ground  for  one  or  more  lower 
kinds  of  animal.  It  is  found  that  man  has  no  monopoly  of 
parasitism.  Not  one  of  the  creatures  that  is  apt  to  infest  him 
is  peculiar  to  him.  Everyone  of  them  is  found  in  or  upon 
other  animals.  It  is  not  only  that  these  parasitic  animals  are 
of  the  same  class  or  order.  They  are  of  the  same  genus,  and 
in  many  cases  of  the  same  species.  Thus  the  skin  disease 
known  as  scabies,  or  less  euphemistically  "  itch,"  is  due  to  a 
little  animal,  a  member  of  the  same  class,  the  Arachnida,  to 
which  the  spider  and  scorpion  belong.  The  generic  name  of 
this  creature  is  acarus.  Its  specific  name  is  scabiei,  and 
exactly  the  same  name  must  be  and  is  given  to  the  animal 
that  causes  scabies  in  the  anthropoid  apes,  for  it  is  identical 
with  that  which  infests  man. 

Nor  is  this  similarity  of  parasitism  confined  to  those  para- 
sites that  belong  to  the  animal  kingdom.  Many  of  the 
organisms  that  affect  man  are  of  a  vegetable  nature — i.e., 
if  we  admit  the  vegetable  character  of  the  group  Fungi. 
This  group  comprises  among  others  yeast,  the  mould  that 
occurs  on  old  leather  and  in  wine-cellars,  the  puff-balls,  and 
the  mushrooms.  The  food  of  it's  members  generally  is 
organic  matter  that  is  passing  into  the  condition  of  inorganic. 
Hence  their  name  of  saprophytes.  <ra7rpos  (sapros)  =  putrid, 
<t>vrov  (phuton)  =  plant.  Some  of  them  find  their  food  of 
this  transition  kind'  in  other  living  organisms,  and  theb 
habitat  is  within  or  upon  those  organisms.  Thus  some  of  tht 
skin  diseases  of  animals  are  due  to  the  growth  within  the 
tissues  of  the  skin  of  Fungi.  Bingworm,  that  affects  the  skin 
of  the  scalp,  is  due  to  the  growth  of  the  mycelium  of  a  fungus 
in  the  skin.  The  mycelium  is  the  mass  of  threads  that 
develop  within  the  decaying  matter  on  which  the  fungus 
feeds,  ijlvkos  (mukos)  =  fungus.  Now  this  disease  is,  as 
people  know  only  too  well,  readily  transferable  from  one 
human  being  to  another.  But  this  disease  is  also  found  to  bf 
with  equal  readiness  transferable  from  man  to  the  anthropoid 
a*pes.  The  fungus  whose  ring  of  mycelium  growing  in  the 
skin  gives  rise  to  the  appearance  whence  the  disorder  take* 


8  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

its  name,  finds  an  equally  favorable  nidus  or  nest  for  growtli 
and  development  in  the  scalp  of  man  and  in  the  scalp  of  his 
allies. 

As  an  instance  of  the  general  community  of  the  animal 
nature,  of  how  far  down  in  the  animal  kingdom  our  kinship 
reaches,  the  following  well  authenticated  case  may  serve. 
Certain  mice  in  a  house  were  observed  to  be  affected  with  favus, 
a  skin  disease  whose  effects  appear  as  yeliow  patches.  Favus 
=  honeycomb.  A  cat,  by  whom  some  of  these  favus-suffering 
mice  were  eaten,  became  affected  with  the  same  complaint. 
Here,  we  may  take  it,  the  transmission  from  the  one  to  the 
other  was  from  within,  as  it  were.  But  a  little  later  on  the 
children  of  the  family  with  whom  the  cat  was  in  the  habit  of 
playing  had  favus  patches  appearing  on  their  skin,  and  in  this 
case  the  transmission  must  have  been  from  the  exterior  of  one 
animal's  body  to  the  exterior  of  that  of  the  others. 

These  facts,  and  innumerable  others  of  the  same  kind, 
bear  witness  to  a  remarkable  oneness  of  nature  between  the 
integument  and  the  interior  of  man  and  of  animals  less  com- 
plex than  man.  Identically  the  same  parasites  could  not 
infest  different  animals,  and  be  so  easily  communicable  from 
one  animal  to  the  others,  were  there  not  much  that  is 
common,  if  not  actually  identical  in  the  nature  of  these 
animals. 

(3)  Wounds. — The  whole  of  the  question  of  the  regenera- 
tion of  destroyed,  or  recuperation  of  impaired  tissues  is  of 
deep  interest  in  this  comparison  of  man  with  lower  forms. 
The  lower  the  animal,  and  the  lower  the  tissue,  the  greater 
is  the  amount  of  restoration  possible.  Thus  injury  to  an 
animal  that  belongs  to  one  of  the  less  highly-developed 
classes  of  the  animal  kingdom  is,  even  if  it  be  very  extensive, 
likely  to  be  completely  atoned  for  by  the  reparative  power  of 
the  animal.  But  the  removal  of  any  considerable  portion  of 
a  more  highly-developed  animal  is  not  likely  to  be  followed 
by  restoration  of  the  part  removed.  In  like  manner,  if  even 
in  man  some  lowly  form  of  tissue,  such  as  the  fibrous  or 
cartilaginous,  is  in  part  destro}red,  it  can  be  again  made  good. 
But  if  the  tissue  is  a  complex  and  excessively  active  one, 
as  the  muscular  or  nervous,  there  is  little  likelihood  of  its 
reparation. 

There  is  then  a  close  connexion  between  the  lowness 
and  simplicity  of  the  organism   or  the  part  injured  and  the 


THE    OBIOIN   OF    MAN.  19 

power  of  restoration.  One  or  two  special  cases  taken  from 
the  inferior  members  of  the  animal  kingdom  (I  always  use 
the  rather  unfortunate  word  "  inferior "  in  the  sense  of 
simpler)  may  serve  to  make  this  general  proposition  more 
clear. 

In  the  great  sub-kingdom  of  the  ringed  animals  all  the 
members  have  this  power  of  restoration  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree.  Even  the  highest  member,  the  lobster,  of  the  highest 
class,  the  Crustacea,  is  able  to  reform  its  very  large  forceps- 
bearing  limb  with  greater  or  less  completeness  if  it  is 
removed.  In  the  Insecta.  a  class  that  is  perhaps,  on  the 
whole,  less  complex  than  the  Crustacea,  the  power  of  repara- 
tion is  something  more  marked.  But  within  the  limits  of 
this  class  itself,  the  general  principle  comes  out.  For  there 
are  three  stages  in  the  life  of  the  insect,  the  larva  or  cater- 
pillar, pupa  or  chrysalis,  the  imago  or  perfect  insect,  and  it  is 
in  the  larval  or  simplest  stage  that  the  power  of  restoration  is 
at  its  best. 

Parallel  to  this  is  the  case  of  the  Myriapoda,  fivpios  (murios) 
=  many,  novs  (pous)  =  a  foot,  a  class  including  the  centipede 
and  the  millipede.  In  the  members  of  this  class  the  restorative 
power,  always  greater  than  in  the  more  complex  insects,  is 
much  more  noticeable  up  to  the  last  moult  of  the  skin  than 
after  that  moult  has  taken  place,  and  the  final  fixed  condition 
of  the  animal  has  been  attained. 

Similar  phenomena  are  met  with  in  the  study  of  the  highest 
sub-kingdom,  that  of  the  Vertebrata.  In  the  lowest  class,  the 
Pisces,  the  power  of  reparation  is  most  marked.  The  whole  of 
the  fin  or  limb  of  certain  fishes  has  been  restored  after 
accidental  removal.  In  the  class  above  the  Pisces,  that  of 
the  Amphibia,  to  which  the  frog,  th9  newt,  the  salamander 
belong,  this  capacity  for  reforming  parts  that  have  been  taken 
away,  is  still  well  marked.  Thus  a  salamander  had  its  tail 
removed  eight  times  in  succession,  and  restored  as  many  times. 
The  same  experiment  with  the  leg  of  this  amphibian  was 
attended  with  similar  results.  The  frog  is  clearly  higher  in 
the  scale  of  being  than  the  salamander.  In  the  frog  the 
reparative  power  is  not  nearly  so  evident.  But  in  the  tadpole, 
or  lower  condition  of  the  frog,  the  power  is  possessed  as 
completely  as  by  the  salamander,  or  even  as  by  the  fish.  And 
this  is  in  keeping  with  the  fact  that  the  tadpole  is  really  a 
fish,  whilst  the  adult  frog  is  really  a  reptile.     The  power  e* 


20  THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN. 

restoration  of  parts  that  the  tadpole  has,  is  almost  wanting  in 
the  adult  frog. 

Finally  we  turn  to  man.  It  is  well  known  that  after 
operations  the  stumps  occasionally  give  indications  of  partial 
regeneration.  Eudimentary  outgrowths  are  formed  on  them 
that  take  at  times  the  appearance  of  very  abortive  digits. 
The  case  of  supernumary  fingers  or  toes  is  of  the  same  kind. 
When  an  extra  digit  appears  on  the  hand  or  on  the  foot  of  a 
human  being,  when  a  child  is  born  with  six  fingers  or  six 
toes,  removal  of  the  extra  digit  is  often  followed  by  its 
reformation.  This  tendency  to  have  extra  fingers  or  toes  is 
hereditary.  It  runs  in  families,  as  the  phrase  goes.  To 
illustrate  at  once  this  fact,  and  the  restorative  power  resident 
in  the  supernumerary  digits,  I  take  the  cases  quoted  by  Charles 
Darwin  in  his  "  Descent  of  Man."  Four  members  of  one 
family  are  recorded  as  having  an  extra  finger  on  each  hand 
and  an  extra  toe  on  each  foot.  In  another  case  one  man  had 
an  extra  toe.  This  was  removed  while  its  owner  was  a  child. 
It  had  again  to  be  removed  at  the  age  of  33.  This  man  had 
a  family  of  fourteen  children.  Three  of  them  presented  the 
paternal  peculiarity.  In  one  case  the  extra  digit  was 
removed  three  times. 

The  most  interesting  point  about  these  cases  is  in  that 
which  I  may  call  the  double  reversion.  The  increase  in  the 
number  of  digits  is  a  case  of  reversion,  for  it  is  a  generalisa- 
tion in  biology  that  repetition  of  similar  parts  implies  lowness 
of  organisation.  In  the  plants  and  in  the  animals  alike,  if  a 
series  of  similar  parts  occurs,  as  the  uniform  succession  of 
cells  in  an  Alga,  or  the  uniform  succession  of  rings  in  the 
body  of  a  centipede  or  of  an  earthworm,  the  plant  or  animal 
is  sure  to  be  of  a  simpler  nature  than  a  living  thing,  such  as 
a  rose-tree  or  a  vertebrate,  in  which  a  number  of  differentiated 
parts  are  combined  into  the  one  organism.  Or,  to  look  at  the 
generalisation  in  another  way  yet  more  germane  to  the  cases 
we  are  studying ;  in  the  lower  Vertebrata  the  number  of  digits 
in  the  limbs  is  greater,  as  a  rule,  than  in  the  higher.  The 
digits  that  enter  into  the  fin  of  a  fish  are  very  many.  Those 
that  enter  into  the  arm  or  leg  of  a  mammal  are  much  fewer 
in  number.  When,  therefore,  an  increase  in  number  of  the 
fingers  or  of  the  toes  takes  place  in  man,  we  have  a  case  of 
reversion.  For  a  repetition  of  similar  parts  implies  lowness 
of  organisation. 


THE    01UGIN    OF    MAN.  2l 

But  the  abnormal  part,  as  we  have  seen,  has  the  restorative 
power  much  better  developed  than  the  normal  parts.  In  this 
also  is  a  reversion.  For  the  lower  the  animal  and  the  lower 
the  tissue,  the  greater  its  capacity  for  reparation.  Why  I 
said  that  in  these  instances  of  the  appearance  and  reappear- 
ance of  extra  digits  we  have  cases  of  double  reversion  will 
now  be  understood.  There  is  reversion  in  the  increase  of 
number  of  parts.  There  is  reversion  in  the  fact  that  the 
abnormal  part  has  the  power  of  reparation  much  more  marked 
than  it  is  in  the  normal. 

The  cases  known  to  every  obstetric  physician  of  intra- 
uterine amputation  and  restoration  of  the  limbs  thus  ampu- 
tated have  a  very  direct  bearing  on  this  discussion.  Certain 
membranous  growths  are  sometimes  formed  within  the  uterus 
that  may  literally  cut  off  a  limb  of  the  foetus.  The  human 
-embryo  has  at  this  early  stage  the  power  of  restoring  with 
greater  or  less  completeness  the  organ  thus  removed,  and  at 
birth  a  leg  or  arm  is  found  to  have  grown  again  in  place  of 
the  one  that  had  been  amputated. 

3.  Diseases. — Just  as  man  has  no  parasites  that  are 
special  to  himself,  so  he  has  no  diseases  that  are  not  to  be 
met  with  in  other  members  of  the  animal  kingdom.  From 
the  time  of  Boccaccio  men  have  known  that  diseases  are 
not  only  common  to  man  and  his  fellows  in  the  animal  king- 
dom, but  are  communicable  from  him  to  them,  or  from  them 
to  him.  The  Italian  novelist  narrates  the  throwing  of  the 
clothes  of  a  person  just  dead  from  the  plague  into  the  street, 
and  how  two  hogs  that  laid  down  to  rest  on  them  rose  plague- 
stricken. 

Pericarditis,  inflammation  of  the  pericardium  or  serous 
membrane  that  surrounds  the  heart,  occurs  in  birds.  Goitre 
or  Derbyshire  neck,  the  enlargement  of  one  of  the  vascular  or 
ductless  glands  (the  thyroid  of  the  throat)  affects  mules,  horses, 
goats,  pigs,  sheep,  oxen. 

Many  of  the  diseases  of  domestic  animals  are  identical  with 
diseases  in  the  human  species  that  are  known  by  other  names. 
Thus  the  cattle  plague  or  rinderpest,  that  causes  so  much 
trouble  to  all  European  nations,  is  the  typhus  of  man,  and 
what  is  known  as  malignant  pustule  in  the  latter  is  joint- 
murrain  in  oxen  and  sheep. 

All  the  so-called  zymotic  diseases  are  common  to  the  Mam- 
malia generally.     They  are   named  zymotic  because  they  are 


22  THE   ORIGIN   OF    MAN. 

supposed  to  be  due  to  a  ferment,  ^v/ultj  (zume)  =  ferment, 
that  is  their  concomitant,  whether  cause  or  effect  is  in  most 
cases  not  yet  known.  These  various  diseases  are,  therefore, 
attended  by  the  appearance  of  certain  bodies  within  the  blood 
of  the  animal  affected.  Identity  of  disease  in  different 
animals,  and  the  possibility  of  the  transmission  of  one  of 
these  zymotic  diseases  from  one  animal  to  another,  argue  a 
great  physical  similarity,  if  not  a  physiological  identity,  in  the 
blood  of  these  animals.  Glanders  in  the  horse  may,  r  ider 
certain  circumstances,  be  communicated  to  man.  Small-pox 
attacks  other  Mammalia  as  well  as  the  human  race.  The 
epidemic  of  this  disease  in  England,  in  1862,  attacked  sheep- 
Hocks  throughout  the  country.  The  history  of  its  origin  and 
transmission  from  farm  to  farm  was  as  definite  as  the  history 
of  it  in  regard  to  men  and  women.  The  disease  broke  out. 
first  at  the  farm  of  Joseph  Parry,  at  Allington,  in  Wiltshire. 
Cholera,  again,  is  not  only  a  human  disease.  Cats  and  dogs 
suffer  from  it,  and,  as  it  would  appear,  they  may  catch  it  as 
the  result  of  cutaneous  exhalations.  Lower  animals  than  the 
Mammalia  are  also  affected.  In  1846,  when  cholera  attacked 
the  British  soldiers  at  Kurrachee,  in  India,  the  birds  of  prey 
fled  from  the  infected  district,  and  the  fish  were  cast  up  in 
shoals  on  the  sea-shore,  dead.  Yellow  fever  and  typhoid  are 
no  exceptions  to  this  general  rule.  The  epidemic  air  has  its 
effect  on  man  and  the  lower  animals  alike.  Diseases  are 
transmitted  from  lower  animals  to  man,  and  then  from  man 
to  man.  An  ape  may  give  typhoid  fever  to  his  keeper,  and 
his  keeper  may  give  it  to  other  men.  And  it  is  to  be  observed 
xhat  this  transference  of  any  form  of  disease  from  man  to 
some  other  animal,  or  vice  versd,  is  attended  with  exactly 
those  slight  modifications  in  symptoms  and  in  the  course  of 
the  malady  that  we  should  expect  when  it  affected  species 
allied,  but  not  identical. 

Naturalists  who  have  had  opportunity  of  studying  the 
habits  of  anthropoid  apes  in  their  native  countries,  and  under 
the  normal  conditions  of  their  life,  are  among  the  best  wit- 
nesses in  this  controversy  as  to  the  origin  of  man.  Their 
testimony  is  unanimous.  Whether  it  be  Brehm,  who  observes 
the  Primates  of  Paraguay,  or  Eengger,  who  observes  the 
primates  of  Africa,  or  anyone  of  the  men,  less  able  or  less 
fortunate  than  these  two  indefatigable  Germans,  who  follow 
'in  their  footsteps,  the  evidence  i  in  all  cases  the  same.     Thus 


THE    OEIGIN    OP    MAN.  23 

the  statements  of  Brehm  as  to  the  Cebus  Azarae  of  Paraguay 
are  corroborated  in  regard  to  other  monkeys  and  apes  both  of 
the  Old  and  of  the  New  World.  The  young  suffer  from  fevei 
when  they  are  cutting  their  milk  teeth.  At  that  time  they 
are  a  source  of  both  trouble  and  anxiety  to  their  parents.  All 
the  diseases  of  the  digestive  organs  to  which  human  flesh  is 
heir  attack  the  Simian  alimentary  canal — from  the  slight  pang 
of  indigestion  up  to  a  severe  inflammation  of  the  bowels  or  a 
gastric  fever.  The  eye,  identical  in  its  structure  and  in  its 
functions  in  man  and  in  his  allies,  is  in  him  and  them  subject 
to  the  same  infirmities.  Apes  and  monkeys  are  known  tc 
suffer  from  cataract  or  opacity  of  the  crystalline  lens  of  the. 
eye.  The  respiratory  organs  tell  the  same  tale.  Slight  colds, 
coughs,  a  genuine  catarrh,  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  and 
even  phthisis  or  consumption,  with  all  its  attendant  train  of 
symptoms — hectic  flush,  high  temperature,  and  the  rest — all 
these  have  been  noticed  again  and  again  in  the  zoological 
kinsmen  of  man. 

The  diseases  that  have  to  do  with  the  nervous  system  or 
even  with  that  most  complex  organ  of  that  system,  the  bra\n, 
are  no  exception  to  the  general  rule.  Apoplexy  is  a  not  infre- 
quent cause  of  death  among  the  Primates  generally.  Every 
phase  of  mental  weakness,  from  mere  inferior  capacity  up  to 
the  wildest  forms  of  madness,  are  known  not  only  in  monkeys 
and  apes,  but  far  down  through  the  animal  kingdom.  Indeed 
the  uniformity  of  mental  disorders  throughout  this  great 
kingdom  is  strong  evidence  in  favor  of  the  oneness  of  the 
nervous  system  of  animals  in  all  essentials,  and  of  the  truth 
that  the  highest  mind  is  but  the  result  of  evolution  from  the 
lower  and  the  lowest.  Vice  in  horses  is  nothing  other  than 
incipient  madness,  a  more  or  less  marked  form  of  lunacy. 
An  extreme  case  of  the  same  kind  of  mental  disorder,  only 
differing,  therefore,  from  vice  in  the  horse  in  degree  is  the 
"  must "  of  the  elephant.  And  to  lead  us  on  to  the  last 
set  of  illustrations  as  to  disease  that  my  space  permits  me  to 
give,  I  may  mention  the  fact  that  puerperal  fever  mania  is 
not  confined  to  the  human  female.  This  terrible  form  of 
brain  disorder  that  occasionally  seizes  on  women  after  child- 
birth with  the  most  disastrous  effects,  as  a  rule,  is  met  with  in 
the  lower  animals,  at  least  as  far  down  as  certain  of  the 
Ungulata  or  hoofed  Mammalia.  The  sow  has  been  known  to 
suffer  from  puerperal  mania. 


24  THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN. 

In  fact  every  disease  of  the  reproductive  system  is  common 
to  all  the  higher  Primates.  To  name  but  one  other,  perhaps 
the  most  striking  example ;  the  fearful  scourge  syphilif 
works  its  disastrous  will  on  the  anthropoid  apes  as  well  as  oft 
the  human  species. 

4.  Drugs. — The  uniformity  in  relation  to  the  attacks  of 
diseases  ^tween  man  and  the  lower  animals  would  lead  us  to 
expect  a  like  t»-*?rormity  in  relation  to  the  effects  of  different 
drugs  on  txie  organism  of  man  and  of  other  members  01  the 
same  kingdom  The  expectation  is  fulfilled.  Generally  it 
may  be  stated  that  eveiy  drug  has  practically  the  same  effect 
on  the  human  being  and  on  other  Mammalia.  Indeed  this  is 
at  once  the  result  and  the  cause  of  most  of  the  experiments 
as  to  the  effect  of  drugs  on  animals  other  than  man.  As 
early  investigation  showed  the  identity  of  results  whether  he 
or  his  fellows  were  the  subject  of  the  experiments,  later 
experiments  have  been  tried  on  the  inferior  animals  with  a 
view"  to  determining  if  newly-discovered  remedies  are  of  real 
value  or  not  to  the  world  of  sentient  things  as  a  whole.  For 
no  one  but  an  anti-vivisectionist  holds  for  a  single  moment 
that  these  experiments  are  made  for  the  benefit  of  the  human 
race  alone.  The  desire  is  to  ascertain  by  carefully- conducted 
empirical  attempts  whether  this  or  that  substance  is  likely  to 
oe  of  use  in  the  treatment  of  the  diseases  of  animals  generally, 
and  likely  to  take  its  place  among  that  list  of  pain-lesseners  in 
which  are  written  the  names  of  opium  and  chloroform. 

Passing  over  the  multitudinous  pharmaceutical  remedies, 
*rom  simple  water  up  to  ergot  of  rye,  that  have  been  shown 
by  demonstration  to  have  the  same  effect  on  the  higher 
animals  generally,  I  will  only  consider  one  or  two  substances 
that  are  of  special  interest,  inasmuch  as  their  action  is 
admittedly  on  the  nervous  system.  It  will  be  evident  that  I 
select  these  because  the  last  straw  to  which  the  opponents  of 
Evolution  cling,  drowning  in  the  sea  of  knowledge,  is  the 
strange  fiction  that  man  differs  as  to  his  nervous  system  from 
his  allies. 

Tea  and  coffee  and  tobacco  have  the  same  effect  on  the 
anthropoid  apes  as  on  man  himself.  Tea  contains  a  certair 
vegetable  alkaloid  called  theine,  coffee  a  certain  vegetable 
alkaloid  called  caffeine.  An  alkaloid  is  a  complex  organic 
substance,  made  up  generally  of  four  chemical  elements, 
*arbon.-    hydrogen,   oxygen,    nitrogen,    usuallv    combined    to- 


THE    ORiaiN   OP    MAN.  25 

gether  in  large  numbers  of  atoms.  It  is  called  an  alkaloid 
because  of  its  similarity  to  the  alkalis,  potash,  soda,  ammonia. 
The  active  principles  of  the  plants,  those  bodies  which  give 
to  the  plants  their  value  to  man  as  medicines,  e.g.,  are  the 
alkaloids.  One  of  the  most  interesting  points  for  us  at 
present  is  that  theine,  the  alkaloid  of  tea,  and  caffeine  the 
alkaloid  of  coffee  have  been  shown  by  chemical  analysis  to  be 
identical  in  chemical  composition  and  in  properties.  It  is  a 
very  significant  fact  that  the  principle  of  the  tea  of  China,  the 
coffee  of  Arabia,  the  mate  or  Paraguay  tea  of  America  are  one 
and  the  same.  Its  chemical  formula,  by  whatsoever  name 
you  may  choose  to  call  it,  is  C8  H10  N4  O2 — i.e.,  the  alkaloid 
of  these  three  plants  consists  of  eight  atoms  of  carbon,  ten  of 
hydrogen,  four  of  nitrogen,  two  of  oxygen. 

It  would  seem  from  the  generality  of  the  habit  of  tea  or  of 
coffee-drinking  that  some  want  is  supplied  to  the  race  of  man 
by  this  principle.  But  this  want  is  not  the  prerogative  of 
man.  for  his  neighbors  are  found  to  enjoy  the  non-alcoholic 
stimulants  even  as  he  enjoys  them,  and  the  effect  produced 
on  him  by  the  drinking  of  tea  or  of  coffee  is  repeated  in  the 
anthropoid  apes  when  they  take  these  beverages. 

Tobacco  has  an  alkaloid  called  nicotine.  Its  formula  is 
O10  H14  N2.  It  contains  no  oxygen.  The  properties  of  this 
alkaloid  are  familiar  to  every  schoolboy.  Its  effect  on  the  higher 
Primates  is  uniform.  Apes  at  first  suffer  from  the '  use  of 
tobacco.  They  are  nauseated  by  it.  But,  like  man,  they 
will  in  many  cases  persevere  in  its  employment,  and  very 
rapidly  appear  to  derive  the  same  sedative  comfort  from  smoking 
that  is  one  of  the  happiest  possessions  of  the  human  race. 

The  drug  alcohol  will  furnish  us  with  a,  concluding  illus- 
tration. This  is  of  greater  importance  than  any  other, 
because  its  action  is  so  clearly  on  the  nervous  system,  and 
on  the  higher  centres  of  that  system.  The  effect  of  alcohol 
on  apes  and  monkeys,  and,  in  fact,  on  the  Mammalia 
generally,  is  the  same  as  on  man.  And,  if  I  may  use  the 
phrase,  it  is  the  same  in  its  very  diversity.  By  this  I  mean 
that,  whilst  the  total  effect  of  this  drug  is  intoxication, 
whether  it  be  man  or  another  form  of  animal  that  is 
affected,  the  manner  of  the  intoxication-differs  considerably 
in  the  different  individuals.  It  is  a  familiar  fact  that  this 
holds  also  with  respect  to  man. 

Thus,  whilst  the  negroes  of  the   north-east  of  Africa  catch 


26  THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN. 

baboons  oy  setting  out  vessels  containing  beer  and  thus 
making  the  baboons  drunk  and  incapable,  yet  experiments 
of  Eengger  in  the  same  part  of  the  world  establish  the 
fact  that  there  is  a  "diversity  of  gifts  "  (I  use  the  word  in 
the  English,  not  the  German,  sense)  in  the  apes  under  the 
influence  of  alcohol.  Some  are  rendered  excessively  morose, 
and  want  to  fight  everyone  they  come  across.  Others  are 
reduced  to  a  maudlin  state,  and  weep  on  or  without  the 
least  provocation.  A  few  are  "real  good  fellows,"  and  with 
them  the  result  of  a  stimulant  is  a  diffusive  bonhomie. 
These  are  the  sort  of  apes  that  would  ask  everybody  to 
dinner.  Variable  as  are  the  individual  effects,  the  next 
morning  (that  terrible  next  morning !)  exhibits  its  human 
sameness.  They  sit  melancholy,  with  their  heads  on  their 
hands,  and  refuse  everything  but  soda-water.  This  is  the 
account  of  Eengger.  But  the  present  writer  is  distantly 
acquainted  with  an  anthropoid  ape,  the  property  of  a  music- 
hall  exhibitor,  who  has  "  evolved  "  further  than  his  African 
compeers.  He  is  said  to  get  intoxicated  (with  his  proprietor) 
every  night,  after  the  performance,  and  in  the  morning  to 
enjoy  a  brandy  and  soda  as  well  as  a  club  man. 

All  this  is  very  laughable  and  very  tearful.  But,  half 
amusing,  half  painful  as  it  is,  the  facts  just  given  show 
very  conclusively  that  the  drug  alcohol  has  similar  effects,  in 
their  very  dissimilarity,  on  the  brains  of  man  and  of  anthro- 
poid apes,  and  show  that  the  kinship  in  brain-nature  goes 
low  down  into  the  animal  kingdom.  I  may  mention  that  a 
member  of  the  lowest  mammalian  order  but  one,  the  Marsu- 
pialia,  has  been  known  to  take  rum  and  tobacco  like  a 
Christian.  This  order  is  confined  naturally  to  Australia,  and 
comprises  such  pouched  animals  (marsupium  =  a  pouch)  as 
the  kangaroo,  the  oppossum,  wombat.  The  creature  of  which 
I  am  speaking  is  an  inhabitant  of  Queensland.  Its  technical 
name  is  Phascolarctus  cinerens. 

5.  Periodicity. — Few  phaenomena  are  more  mysterious 
than  those  connected  with  periodicity.  It  is  a  familiar  fact 
to  all  men  that  certain  functions,  normal  or  abnormal,  of  the 
human  body  are,  either  in  their  recurrence  or  their  duration, 
or  their  times  of  intensity,  related  to  the  periods  of  the  moon. 
The  relation  of  the  reproductive  function  to  lunar  periods  is 
well  known.  One  form  of  that  relation  is  the  exceedingly 
definite  gestation  time  in  the  human  animal.  Tt*  m  in  our  pre* 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  27 

Bent  investigation  as  to  whether  man  is  a  special  creation  in 
the  image  of  god,  or  is  the  result  of  development  from  lower 
animal  forms,  the  most  important  fact  is-  that  this  lunar 
periodicity  is  not  confined  to  man.  It  is  a  general  phseno* 
menon  throughout  the  animal  kingdQm.  For  such  of  the 
proofs  of  this  momentous  question  as  I  am  now  able  to  give, 
I  am  indebted  to  a  remarkable  paper  by  Mr.  Laycock,  con- 
tributed to  the  British  Association  as  long  ago  as  the  yeai 
1842. 

The  paper  contains  a  resume  of  a  very  large  number  o\ 
observations  made  by  Mr.  Laycock  on  a  very  large  numbei 
of  animals.  His  conclusion  is  that  a  law  of  seven  daya 
periodicity  is  very  general  in  the  animal  kingdom.  It  affects 
many  members  of  that  kingdom  in  regard  to  gestation  meta- 
morphosis (as  in  insects),  acute  diseases,  such  as  fevers,  and 
chronic  disorders.  I  give  one  or  two  of  his  results.  The  time 
that  elapses  in  the  case  of  the  glow-worm,  from  the  impregna- 
tion to  the  hatching  of  the  eggs,  is  exactly  six  weeks.  Of  the 
class  Pisces  (fishes)  the  gestation  time  is  twenty  weeks.  As 
to  the  class  Aves,  or  birds,  the  period  of  gestation  in  the  fly- 
catcher species  is  two  weeks ;  in  the  members  of  the  order 
Grallidae  three  weeks  ;  in  the  duck  four  weeks ;  in  the  swan 
six  weeks  precisely.  These  are  but  a  few  chosen  from  Mr. 
Lay  cock's  illustrations. 

The  result  of  observation  on  this  point  in  129  different 
species  of  Aves  and  Mammalia  was  that  in  sixty-seven  cases 
the  number  of  days  between  impregnation  and  birth  was  an 
exact  multiple  of  seven,  i.e,  of  one  thirty-sixth  of  the  human 
period.  In  twenty-four  cases  this  was  the  fact  within  one 
day,  and  in  every  one  of  the  other  thirty-eight  cases  there  was 
some  uncertainty  in  the  conduct  of  the  observation  and 
experiment  that  made  the  results  of  no  value  one  way  or  the 
other. 

This  should  be  taken  in  conjunction  with  the  fact  that 
intermittent  diseases  attack  the  lower  animals  according  to 
the  same  law  of  periodicity  that  holds  in  man.  The  dog 
suffers  from  tertian  ague.  Further,  every  physician  knows 
that  there  are  critical  days,  and  what  I  may  call  sub-critical 
days,  in  acute  diseases.  On  the  critical  days  there  is  an 
intensity  of  the  attack  more  marked  than  at  any  other  time, 
and  on  the  sub-critical  there  is  also  an  attack,  not  so 
excessive  as  on  the  critical  days.    Now,  these  critical  days  are 


28  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

the  7th,  14-tli  and  21st,  and  the  sub-critical  are  the  4th  and 
11th,  midway  between  the  critical. 

The  fact  that  this  remarkable,  and  hitherto  inexplicable 
law  connecting  certain  functions,  normal  or  abnormal,  in  man 
with  lunar  periods  holds  also  in  so  many  of  the  lower  animals, 
seems  to  the  evolutionist  strong  indirect  evidence  of  the  com- 
munity of  man's  origin  with  that  of  the  lower  animals. 

6.  Development — The  las'  set  of  facts  that  I  give  under 
the  head  of  general  physiology  i.e„  the  study  of  the  functions 
of  the  body  other  than  those  oj  the  nervous  system,  are  facts 
of  embryology.  To  my  mind,  these  are  the  most  con- 
vincing evidence  in  favor  of  the  teaching  of  Evolution. 
Speaking  broadly,  man  in  his  development  goes  through  a 
series  of  transition  stages  that  are  identical  with  the  persistent 
conditions  of  the  lower  animals.  In  his  development  from  the 
egg  or  ovum,  up  to  the  state  in  which  he  is  unmistakably 
a  human  being,  he  presents  anatomical  and  physiological 
phaenomena  that  are  precisely  those  to  be  seen  in  lower 
animals  than  man  in  their  adult  state. 

On  the  theory  of  special  creation,  the  whole  of  this  wonder- 
ful series  of  changes  is  without  meaning.  It  is  worse  than 
meaningless.  It  is  misleading.  If  it  be  true  that  man  is  the 
image  of  god,  we  are  compelled  to  believe  that  god  has  gone 
through  these  stages  of  development.  On  the  antagonistic 
theory  the  whole  of  the  embryonic  changes  in  the  human 
being  are  quite  intelligible.  They  correspond  with  the  stages 
of  man's  evolution  in  the  practically  infinite  past.  They 
lead  us  up  to  the  beautiful  generalisation  that  man's  ontogeny 
is  an  epitome  of  his  phylogeny  ;  that  the  history  of  the 
individual  is  a  picture  in  little  of  the  history  of  the  race 
cov,  ovtos  (on,  ontos)  =  a  being,  yewaa)  (gennao)  =  I  grow 
Phylum  =  a  stem.  According  to  the  teaching  of  Evolution, 
every  human  being  in  a  few  years  traverses  thr  same  ground 
as  that  traversed  by  his  ancestors  in  the  course  of  millions  of 
millions  of  ages,  and  this  is  so  in  keeping  with  general  truths 
that  the  idea  seems  a  priori  likely.  For  in  our  knowledge 
of  things  to-day  the  same  principle  obtains.  The  child  who 
learns  a  language,  or  the  man  who  acquires  a  knowledge  of 
some  advanced  science,  gains  in  a  few  days  possession  of  the 
heritage  of  ages.  The  result  of  the  laborious  efforts,  the  trials, 
the  successes,  the  failures  of  generations  of  men  and  womeo 
is  ours  to-day  within  the  space  of  one  or  two  heart-beats. 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  29 

It  is  impossible  to  give  all,  or  many,  of  the  details  in 
support  of  this  general  proposition,  that  the  man  in  his 
development  passes  through  stages  representative  of  the 
complete  conditions  of  lower  animals,  that  are  probably 
identical  with  certain  of  his  ancestral  forms.  The  full,  or 
even  the  partial  comprehension  of  these  details  is  only 
within  the  power  of  the  practical  student  of  embryology. 
But  once  again  a  few  facts  comprehensible  by  the  non- 
scientific  reader  may  be  given. 

The  human  being  is,  at  the  commencement,  an  ovum  or 
egg.  That  ovum  is  1-1 25th  of  an  inch  in  diameter.  It  is  a 
single  cell,  with  wall,  with  protoplasmic  contents,  with  a 
nucleus  or  endoplast  (the  germinal  vesicle)  with  a  nucleolus, 
or  little  nucleus  (the  germinal  spot).  This  first  appearance  on 
the  stage  of  being  is,  in  all  respects,  identical  with  the  single 
cell  that  constitutes  the  whole  of  the  lowest  animals,  and  makes 
the  whole  of  the  lowest  plants.  It  is  to-day  a  scientific 
truism  to.  say  that  no  one  could  distinguish  this  cell  that  is 
to  become  a  human  being  or  not  to  become  a  human  being, 
according  as  impregnation  takes  places  or  does  not  take 
place,  from  one  of  the  microscopic  organisms  that  hover  on 
the  border  line,  not  only  between  the  plant  and  animal 
kingdom,  but  between  the  kingdoms  of  the  living  and  the 
non-living. 

This  single  cell  after  impregnation  divides  into  two,  four, 
eight,  sixteen,  thirty-two  and  so  forth,  until  a  mass  of  similar 
cells  is  formed.  This  stage  of  the  human  animal  is  called 
the  morula  stage.  Morus  =  a  mulberry,  and  the  appearance 
of  the  collection  of  many  cells  is  not  unlike  that  of  a  mul- 
berry fruit.  Just  such  an  appearance  is  presented  by  certain 
low  forms  both  of  animals  and  of  plants.  A  little  later  the 
inner  cells  have  liquefied,  and  the  outer  condensed  into  two 
membranes,  and  now  our  embryo  is  a  double  bag,  holding 
the  liquid  contents,  as  are  some  of  the  Coelenterata,  members 
of  the  sub-kingdom  that  contains  the  hydra  (the  fresh- water 
polyp)  and  the  sea  anemone. 

Passing,  of  necessity,  over  a  very  large  number  of  suc- 
cessive stages  of  development,  let  me  only  mention  some  half 
a  dozen  other  casual  points  that  bear  on  the  contention  of 
the  evolutionist.  How  does  the  backbone  of  man  make  its 
first  appearance?  As  a  little  rod  of  indifferent  tissue 
running  along  the  middle  line  of  what  is  to  be  the  back,  and 


30  THE   ORIGIN   OT  MAN. 

marking  where  the  bodies  of  the  vertebrae  will  in  good  time 
be  fashioned  and  placed.  Now,  in  the  Mediterranean  sea,  we 
find  to-day  Amphioxus,  or  the  lowest  of  the  Vertebrata,  and 
in  the  middle  line  of  the  dorsal  region  of  this  rudimentary  fish 
dissection  reveals  a  line  of  indifferent  tissue  the  notochord. 
vuTos  (notos)  =  back.  The  Amphioxus  is  dying  out  rapidly. 
A  century  hence,  possibly  no  such*  animal  will  exist.  But  a 
century  hence  the  conclusive  evidence  yielded  by  this  lowest 
vertebrate  or  highest  invertebrate  will  not  be  needed.  Every 
one  will  have  accepted  Evolution  by  that  time. 

The  tail  turns  up  again  here.  Early  in  the  development 
of  the  skeleton  of  man  the  os  coccygis  (or  tail)  is  relatively 
much  larger  than  in  the  adult  state.  It  extends  at  first  con- 
siderably beyond  the  legs.  And  as  to  the  legs  and  arms,  the 
limbs  generally,  it  should  be  noted  that  they  in  their  incipient 
development,  and  in  their  first  stages  of  development  are 
exactly  as  they  are  in  other  Vertebrata — that  in  fact,  the  arms 
and  legs  of  man  begin  to  develop,  and  continue  for  some 
time  to  develop  on  the  same  plan  as  the  fins  of  fish.  One 
special  fact  may  be  noted  in  connexion  with  the  develop- 
ment of  the  limbs.  The  great  toe  is  a  stumbling  block  to 
many  who  are  studying  Evolution.  This  and  the  thumb  are 
n  man  supposed  to  be  so  essentially  different  in  their 
arrangement  with  regard  to  the  other  digits  as  to  make  out 
man  as  a  distinct  creation.  To  what  extremities  are^the 
opponents  of  this  great  theory  driven  I  Now,  in  the  very 
foxmg  embryo,  long  before  birth,  the  great  toe  is  much 
shorter  than  the  rest  of  the  digits,  and  instead  of  being 
parallel  with  the  axis  of  the  foot,  is,  as  in  so  many  of  the 
Primates,  at  an  angle  with  that  axis. 

The  alimentary  canal  of  man  is  in  the  zoology  books 
usually  distinguished  from  that  of  Aves,  Eeptilia,  Amphibia, 
and  Pisces  on  this  ground.  In  man,  and  in  the  Mammalia 
generally,  the  alimentary  canal  is  quite  shut  off  (in  the  normal 
adult  stage)  from  the  renal  and  from  the  reproductive 
system.  In  the  lower  Vertebrata,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
ducts  from  tb;*  kidneys,  and  in  most  cases  the  ducts  that 
cany  off  the  eggs  in  the  female,  or  the  impregnating  secretion 
in  the  male,  open  into  the  lower  or  posterior  end  of  the 
alimentary  canal.  Then  that  terminal  portion  of  the 
intestine  is  knowrj  as  a  cloaca.  Cloaca  =  a  sewer.  But  there  is 
a  stage  in  the  development  of  the  human  embryo  when  such 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  31 

n  cloaca  exists,  and  the  digestive  system  is  not  shut  off  from 
the  renal  or  from  the  reproductive. 

The  kidney,  or  renal  organ  itself,  is  another  illustration  of 
the  general  thesis.  Without  going  into  anatomical  detail,  I 
may  state  that  in  the  group  Amphibia,  and  in  other  Verte- 
brata  lower  than  the  highest  class,  Mammalia,  the  structure  of 
the  kidneys  is  essentially  different  from  that  which  is  presented 
in  the  Mammalia.  These  more  lowly-organised  kidneys  are 
•called  corpora  Wolfhana.  In  the  development  of  the  Mam- 
malia the  first  kidneys  that  appear  are  corpora  Wolffiana,  and 
these  are  replaced  later  on  by  structures  of  a  more  complex 
order.  The  transitory  appearance  of  these  bodies,  and  their 
replacement  by  their  successors,  are,  I  think,  only  under- 
standable on  the  theory  of  Evolution. 

With  every  other  set  of  organs  the  same  idea  obtains. 
Thus  the  heart  of  the  human  being  is  at  ftist  only  a  pul- 
sating undivided  vessel.  So  is  that  of  Amphioxus.  From  the 
heart  of  adult  man  passes  off  the  great  aorta,  the  vessel  that 
carries  the  good  blood  for  distribution  to  the  body  generally. 
In  man  this  large  artery  makes  a  curve  to  the  left-hand  side 
of  the  body  ere  it  reaches  the  inner  aspect  of  the  vertebral 
column,  and  runs  down  the  front  face  of  that  column  as  the 
descending  aorta.  In  the  Mammalia  generally  this  arrange- 
ment holds.  In  the  Aves  the  curve  is  to  the  right,  not  to 
the  left.  In  the  Reptilia  there  are  two  aortic  arches,  one 
over-running  to  the  right,  the  other  to  the  left,  that  join 
together  on  the  anterior  aspect  of  the  backbone.  In  the 
Amphibia  the  same  plan  as  under  the  Reptilia  obtains  in  the 
adult  condition.  But  in  the  larval  state  (the  tadpole,  e.g.,  of 
the  frog)  there  are  six  aortic  arches,  three  pairs,  three  to  the 
right,  three  to  the  left,  and  this  which  is  the  state  of  affairs 
in  the  larva  of  the  Amphibia  is  the  persistent  condition  in 
the  adult  members  of  the  lowest  vertebrate  class,  the  Pisces. 
Now  in  the  development  of  man  there  are  at  first  six  aortic 
arches  arranged  just  as  in  fishes.  By  a  series  of  changes  we 
have  at  last  only  the  one  on  the  left-hand  side.  But  as  surely 
as  we  reason  that  the  arrangement  of  the  aortic  arches  in  the 
adult  Amphibian  is  the  result  of  evolution  from  the  fish-like 
tadpole  form,  so  we  may  reason  that  the  present  arrangement 
of  the  one  aortic  arch  in  man  is  the  result  of  development 
from  pre-existing  conditions  identical  with  those  now  persis- 
tent in  fish.     If  this  be  not  the  truth    are  we  not  entitled  to 


82  THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN. 

cry  out  to  the  holders  of  the  antique  belief,  "  To  what  pur- 
pose is  this  waste  ?"  Why  are  there  to  begin  with  six  pairs 
of  arches  when  only  one  is  ultimately  to  remain  ? 

The  helpless  condition  of  the  human  embryo  at  birth,  and 
its  remarkable  difference  from  the  adult,  are  exactly  paralleled 
by  the  condition  of  the  anthropoid  apes.  The  orang-outang, 
e.g.,  does  not  attain  its  adult  state  until  between  the  age  of 
ten  and  fifteen,  an  age  strictly  comparable  with  that  at  which 
the  human  being  in  tropical  latitudes  ceases  to  be  a  child. 


Chapter  IV.— MIND  AND  MORALS. 

We  have  considered  some  of  the  points  in  the  anatomy  and 
general  physiology  of  man  on  which,  with  their  innumerable 
fellows,  are  based  the  conclusion  of  the  evolutionist.  For 
this  last  chapter  on  the  Origin  of  Man  is  reserved  the  con- 
sideration of  one  special  branch  of  animal  physiology — that 
which  is  usually  known  as  mental  philosophy. 

At  the  beginning  let  me  once  more  enter  my  protest  against 
our  artificial  divisions.  Physiology  is  the  study  of  the  func- 
tions of  the  body,  and,  therefore,  to  my  mind,  includes  the 
study  of  that  function  of  the  nervous  system  that  many  call 
"  mind/'  Morals  again  are  but  a  division  of  the  study  of 
mind.  The  moral  nature  of  an  animal  is  that  part  of  its 
mental  functions  that  is  not  self-regarding,  but  has  to  do 
witL  other  sentient  beings.  Since  then,  mind  is  but  one  of  the 
functions  of  the  body,  and  the  moral  nature  is  but  a  branch 
of  mind,  to  separate  the  study  of  these  from  physiology  gene- 
rally is  to  make  a  distinction  without  a  difference.  The 
truth  is  that  we  are  not  yet  free  from  the  superstition  that 
man  is  threefold,  like  a  kind  of  miniature  Trinity.  Man's 
physical,  mental  and  moral  nature,  man's  body,  mind  and 
soul,  have  been  so  long  regarded  as  really  distinct  states  of 
phenomena  that  in  a  popular  work  it  is  convenient  to  follow 
the  old  divisions. 

As,  therefore,  so  much  stress  is  laid  on  this  branch  of 
inquiry,  having  entered  the  necessary  protest,  I  may  now  pass 
to  the  consideration  of  the  evidence  as  to  the  origin  of  man 
that  would  be  placed  under  the  heading  that  is  the  title  of 
this  chapter. 

Mind  is  a  function  of  the  nervous  system.     It  is  usual  to 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  33 

divide  mind  into  three  parts  ;  a  division  as  unreal,  but  as 
convenient  as  most  of  our  methods  of  classification.  Feeling, 
intellect,  volition  are  the  three  customary  branches. 

Feeling  includes  the  various  forms  of  sensation  associated 
with  the  ordinary  sense-organs  of  touch,  taste,  smell,  hearing, 
sight;  includes  also  a  number  of  what  are  called  organic 
sensations  that  are  not  necessarily  associated  with  aye  of  the 
sense-organs,  such  as  those  of  hunger,  thirst,  nausea ;  in- 
cludes all  the  emotions,  such  as  pride,  anger,  love,  hope. 

Intellect  is  the  outcome  of  feeling.  None  of  the  intel- 
lectual functions  is  possible  without  as  predecessor  certain 
sensations.  An  old-fashioned  classification  of  the  intellectual 
functions  may  even  to-day  be  used  without  much  detriment. 
Judgment,  abstraction,  memory,  reason,  imagination,  accord- 
ing to  this  system,  are  the  branches  of  intellect.  More  philo- 
sophical, but  less  easy  of  comprehension,  is  the  three-fold 
division  of  intellect  into  (1)  perception  of  similarity,  when  a 
given  phenomenon  is  recognised  as  of  the  same  nature  as 
some  previously  observed  phenomenon ;  (2)  perception  el 
difference,  when  a  given  phenomenon  is  recognised  as  of  a 
nature  other  than  that  of  some  previously  observed  pheno- 
menon;  (3)  memory. 

Volition  or  will  is  again  the  outcome  of  sensation,  and  at 
least  that  branch  of  intellect  which  we  name  as  memory. 

Nor  can  we  with  profit  enter  upon  the  discussion  before  us 
without  noticing  three  kinds  of  movement  that  take  place  in 
the  human  body,  inasmuch  as  they  have  a  distinct  relation 
to  the  mental  functions.  Movements  are  either  reflex,  auto- 
matic or  voluntary.  A  reflex  movement  is  one  not  attended 
by  consciousness  or  volition.  An  instance  of  this  kind  of 
action  is  the  peristaltic  movement  of  the  intestine  that  is 
going  on  within  every  living  person,  and  is  altogether  without 
the  range  of  that  person's  consciousness  or  will.  An  auto- 
matic movement — or  better,  a  sensori-motor  movement — is 
not  attended  by  will,  but  is  attended  by  sensation.  The  con- 
traction of  the  circular  fibres  of  the  iris,  or  colored  part  of 
the  eye,  when  a  light  that  falls  on  the  eyes  is  too  strong,  is  an 
example.  A  voluntary  act  is  one  attended  both  by  conscious- 
ness and  will.  The  majority  of  the  acts  best  known  to  the 
ordinary  person,  such  as  the  writing  or  the  reading  of  these 
words,  are  of  this  order. 

Of  course  these  three  branches  of  action  graduate  into  ea/b 

D 


34  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN 

other,  as  indeed  the  three  divisions  of  mind  mentioned  above 
graduate  into  each  other.  Anyone  who  will  observe  with 
care  the  stages  of  the  swallowing  of  a  morsel  of  food  will  see 
a  case  of  this  gradation.  The  first  stage,  in  which  the  food 
is  passed  to  the  back  of  the  mouth,  is  a  voluntary  stage. 
The  third,  in  which  the  food  is  carried  from  the  top  of  the 
gullet  into  the  stomach,  is  a  reflex-action  stage.  But  between 
these  two  is  a  brief,  but  clearly-marked,  stage,  of  which  we 
are  conscious  but  over  which  we  have  no  control.  It  is  a 
stage  of  automatic,  conscious,  but  involuntary  action. 

So  much  for  preliminaries.  As  we  turn  to  the  considera- 
)ion  of  details,  the  first  thing  that  meets  us  is  what  I  am 
obliged  to  call  the  unnecessary  despair  of  Charles  Darwin. 
Take  this  phrase  from  his  "Descent  of  Man,"  p.  66:  "In 
what  manner  the  mental  powers  were  first  developed  in  the 
lowest  organisms  is  as  hopeless  an  inquiry  as  how  life  itself 
first  originated.  These  are  problems  for  the  distant  future 
if  they  are  ever  to  be  solved  by  man." 

The  inquiry  is  far  from  hopeless,  I  venture  to  think.  The 
problems  of  the  origin  of  life  and  of  the  origin  of  mind  seem 
to-day  as  likely  to  be  solved  as  the  problem  of  the  origin  of 
man  seemed  to  be,  say  at  the  beginning  of  this  century. 

Leslie  Stephen  speaks  for  the  younger  school,  whose  more 
hopeful  utterances  are  the  result  of  the  teaching  of  Darwin, 
himself  so  hopeless  on  this  point.  He,  speaking  of  the  dis- 
tinction that  our  ignorance  has  drawn  between  the  mental 
powers  of  man  and  of  the  lower  animals,  writes  thus  :  "  The 
distinctions,  indeed,  which  have  been  drawn  seem  to  us  to 
rest  upon  no  better  foundation  than  a  great  many  other  meta- 
physical distinctions — that  is,  the  assumption  that  because 
you  can  give  two  things  different  names— they  must  therefore 
have  different  natures.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  how  any- 
body who  has  ever  kept  a  dog  or  seen  an  elephant  can  have 
any  doubts  as  to  the  animal's  power  of  performing  the  essential 
processes  of  reasoning." 

Haeckel,  as  usual,  is  more  outspoken  than  anyone  else. 
He  puts  it  distinctly,  that  the  human  mind  differs  only  in 
degree,  and  not  in  kind,  from  the  mind  of  other  animals,  and 
that  in  many  individuals  of  the  highest  races  of  man  the 
mental  capacity  is  inferior  to  that  of  certain  individuals  of 
lower  races. 

In^comparing  the  minds    and   morals    of   man    with  the 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  85 

minds  and  morals  of  the  lower  animals  two  methods  present 
themselves,  by  the  use  of  one  or  the  other,  or  by  the  use  of 
both  of  which  we  can  establish  the  great  generalisation  that 
there  is  no  function  of  the  human  mind  that  is  not  met 
with  in  the  lower  animals.  Either  the  particular  function  is 
not  met  with  in  certain  beings  that  are,  by  common  consent, 
men,  or  it  is  met  with  in  other  beings  that  are,  by  common 
consent,  not  men.  No  boldness  is  necessary  to  challenge  any 
one  to  name  a  single  mental  function  that  is  special  to  the 
human  race.  All  that  is  necessary  is  a  slight  knowledge  of 
the  subject. 

In  this  part  of  our  study,  more  than  in  any  other,  is  it 
necessary  to  guard  against  the  common  blunder  of  thinking 
only  of  the  highest  men.  The  comparison  must  be  made 
between  the  lowest  men  and  the  most  intelligent  of  the  lower 
animals  ;  we  must  bear  in  mind  the  numberless  gradations 
between  the  mental  and  moral  nature  of  a  Darwin  and  of  a 
criminal ;  we  must  bear  in  mind  the  similar  series  of  grada- 
tions met  with  in  the  minds  and  morals  of  animals  other  than 
man;  we  must  not  forget  either  our  savage  individuals  or 
our  savage  races,  or  the  ape-men  (microcephali)  or  the  stages 
through  which  the  foetus  and  the  child  pass  as  man's  mental 
nature  evolves.  And  here  also  the  law  of  the  relation  between 
ontogeny  and  phylogeny  comes  out.  If  the  development  of 
the  individual  (ontogeny)  is  an  epitome  of  the  development 
of  the  race  (phylogeny),  the  study  of  the  relatively  rapid 
development  of  the  child-mind  reveals  to  us  the  line  along 
which  the  far  more  slow  development  of  the  race-mind  has 
taken  place. 

Every  function  of  the  human  mind  is  met  with  in  the 
minds  of  the  lower  animals.  The  basis  of  all  mental  functions 
is  feeling.  The  fundamental  perceptions  here  are  of  pleasure 
and  pain.  We  may  safely  assume  that  no  one  will  deny  to 
animals  very  far  down  in  the  scale  the  power  of  perceiving 
pleasure  and  pain.  Terror,  an  extreme  form  of  emotional 
pain,  has  the  same  effects  on  the  lower  animals  as  on  man. 
The  contraction  of  some  muscles,  the  relaxation  of  others,  the 
erection  of  the  hair,  the  bursting  out  of  perspiration,  the 
change  in  the  character  of  the  secretions,  all  are  identical  in 
man  and  in  other  Mammalia. 

In  the  Eoyal  Academy,  a  few  years  back,  there  was  a 
remarkable   picture,    greatly   noticed  by   the   critics.       Th4 


3fi  THE    OEIGIN    OF    MAN. 

subject  a  mounted  knight  about  to  enter  a  glen  that  is  clearly 
enchanted.  His  horse  and  his  hounds  have  caught  the  in- 
fection of  the  supernatural.  Their  faces,  their  bodies,  their 
limbs,  are  all  stricken  with  terror.  Nothing  in  the  picture 
was  finer,  nothing  in  it  so  fine,  as  the  suggestion  that  the 
poses  and  the  muscular  contortions  of  the  lower  animals 
were  but  the  development  of  the  arrested  tendency  of  the 
rider  and  master  to  show  his  terror.  Yet  in  the  picture  of 
every  living  being  in  the  painting  there  was  further  the 
suggestion  that  one  word  from  the  man,  and  horse  and 
hounds  alike  would  be  themselves  again,  and  for  terror, 
courage  would  be  to  the  fore.  "  Bad  temper  "is  as  character- 
istic of  certain  individuals  among  the  lower  animals  as  of 
certain  human  individuals,  and  this  ill  condition  of  mind, 
with  its  attendant  train  of  ill  deeds,  is,  as  in  us,  generally 
iue  to  ill-treatment.  The  baboon  that  showed  its  temper  by 
throwing  mud  on  the  clothes  of  an  officer  had  been  insulted 
by  its  ^victim  first,  and  showed  a  thoughtful  appreciation 
of  all  the  circumstances  when  it  chose  as  the  day  of  its  mud 
attack,  a  Sunday,  and  the  hour,  the  time  when  fashionable 
crowds  were  by, 

Deceitfulness  is  a  mental  phsenomenon,  not  by  any  means 
confined  to  man.  We  may  place  on  one  side  the  cases  in  which 
the  beetles,  crabs,  snakes,  turkeys,  opposums,  elephants, 
foxes,  polecats,  jackals,  rats,  figure  death.  Whether  this 
figuring  is  voluntary,  or  the  result  of  a  cataplectic  state  is 
still  a  moot  point.  But  in  class  after  class,  even  of  animals 
not  near  to  man  in  organisation  or  in  mind-powers,  deliberate 
and  purposeful  deception  is  practised,  involving  a  high 
condition  of  mental  evolution.  The  trap-door  spider  of  New 
Zealand  plans  out  and  makes  nests  of  the  most  deceptive 
nature.  One  trap-door  spider,  e.g.,  made  its  nest  in  a  piece 
of  ground  in  which  holes  had  been  made  by  rain  drops,  and 
in  such  a  fashion  that  the  nest  was  not  distinguishable  from 
one  of  the  rain-drop  holes.  In  this  member  of  the  class 
Arachnida  of  the  sub-kingdom  Annulosa  that  highest  form 
of  art,  ars  celare  artem,  is  to  be  seen,  for  very  often  the 
arrangement  that  it  makes  of  earth  or  vegetable  matter  is 
N  apparently  careless." 

the  #  sticklebat  among  fishes  diverts  the  attention  of 
dangerous  foes  by  pretending  to  pursue  an  imaginary  prey, 
%ni  thus  lures   its  foe  from  the  neighborhood  of  the  nest 


THE   ORIGIN   OF   MAN.  37 

of  the  sticklebat.  Many  small  birds  in  England,  as  the 
chaffinch,  and  larger  ones  in  England,  or  other  countries,  as  oui 
own  partridge,  the  great  rock  partridge  of  Tibet,  the  ruffled 
grouse  of  North  America  will  figure  lameness  in  order  ta 
draw  attention  away  from  their  young,  or  from  their  nests. 
The  fox  is  proverbial  for  ite  powers  of  deception.  In  pursuit 
of  ducks  a  fox  will  immerse  himself  in  water  all  but  his  head, 
which  he  conceals  in  a  bough  of  a  tree.  Thus  ho  swims 
towards  his  prey. 

Less  dubious  attributes  of  mind  are  equally  evident  in  our 
study  of  the  animal  kingdom.  Excitement,  boredom,  wonder 
And  curiosity  are  illustrations.  Nor  do  such  qualities  as  emu- 
lation, magnanimity,  require  much  comment.  No  one  who 
has  ever  seen  the  cruel  and  brutal  sport  of  coursing,  no  ono 
who  has  watched  horses  racing,  can  for  a  moment  doubt. 
Eager  as  the  jockeys  are,  in  the  rare  event  of  all  being  fair 
and  above  board,  to  get  the  better  of  the  start  and  of  the 
finish,  the  horses  they  ride  are  no  less  eager.  Anyone  who 
has  ever  held  a  bone  just  out  of  the  reach  of  a  dog  will  vouch 
for  it  that  the  emotion  of  hope  is  present  in  the  minds  of  the 
lower  animals,  whilst  the  same  quadruped  furnishes,  in  the 
behavior  of  large  dogs  to  annoying  little  curs,  the  stock 
example  of  magnanimity  in  the  animals  below  man. 

The  faculty  of  imitation,  on  which  depends  so  much  of  the 
growth  mentally  of  the  individual,  is  the  possession  of 
animals  lower  than  man,  and  indeed  we  may  say  that  most 
of  the  actions  usually  spoken  of  as  instinctive  are  to  a  large 
•extent  learned  of  their  parents  by  the  young  animals.  Hawks, 
t.g.,  are  known  to  teach  their  offspring  how  to  attack  other 
birds,  first  by  using  dead,  and  then  by  using  living  specimens 
for  the  purposes  of  instruction.  Occasionally  this  imitative 
faculty  leads  to  the  performance  of  acts  not  habitual  to  the 
animal.  Thus  dogs  that  have  been  brought  up  by  cats  will 
wash  their  faces  with  their  paws — a  most  undoglike  habit. 
A  good  example  not  only  of  the  possession  of  this  power  at 
its  best  amongst  non-human  animals,  but  of  that  variation  in 
its  nature  of  such  importance  to  the  theory  of  Natural 
Selection  is  shown  by  the  monkeys  that  men  train  to  act. 
Charles  Darwin,  in  his  "  Descent  of  Man,"  tells  the  tale  of  the 
monkey  trainer  who  was  in  the  habit  of  purchasing  monkeys 
from  the  authorities  of  the  Zoological  Gardens  in  London. 
The  usual  price  he  gave  was  five  pounds  for  each  specimen. 


38  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

But  if  this  man  were  allowed  to  take  a  monkey  away  with  him 
for  a  few  days  "  on  approval "  he  was  willing  to  give  twice  as 
much.  Questioned  as  to  the  reason,  he  replied  that  in  a  very 
short  time  he  could  tell  if  a  monkey  was  likely  or  not  likely 
to  be  of  use  to  him.  A  monkey  that  was  not  attentive  and 
persevering  was  of  little  value.  If  it  was  easily  disturbed  and 
its  attention  distracted  by  any  slight  motion  or  sound,  as  of  a 
fly  on  the  wall,  or  a  noise  without,  the  pupil  was  not  likely  to 
be  a  profitable  one. 

To  give  proofs  of  the  possession  of  the  faculty  of  memory 
in  the  lower  animals  would  be  absurd.  But  how  far  superior 
this  faculty  is  in  some  of  these  inferiors  of  man  to  the  memory 
possessed  by  man  himself  in  certain  cases,  may  be  recalled  to 
mind.  The  old  Greek  poets  in  their  unconscious  way  knew 
this.  On  the  return  of  Ulysses,  the  much- wandering,  to  Ithaca, 
the  men  that  were  once  his  friends  do  not  recognise  him. 
As  he  stands  in  his  rags  at  the  door,  the  suitors  of  Penelope 
within  make  jest  and  butt  of  him,  not  knowing  that  the  only 
man  that  could  draw  the  great  bow  hanging  up  so  long  dis- 
used is  with  them  again.  But  after  the  old  nurse  has  come 
out  and  known  him  for  Ulysses  and  has  been  hushed  into 
silence  by  his  warning  figure  on  his  shut  lips,  the  dog  Argus, 
old  and  blind,  recognises  his  master,  and  falls  dead  of  joy. 

Charles  Darwin  tells  a  sufficiently  characteristic  tale  of  his 
dog.  It  is  a  type  of  any  number  of  the  like  stories  that  could 
be  told  by  anyone  who  has  kept  dogs.  The  dog  was  a  morose, 
uncompanionable  animal,  who  would  only  take  for  companion 
his  master.  The  master  was  away  from  home  five  years  and 
two  months.  On  his  return  a  familiar  word  spoken  in 
familiar  voice  to  the  dog  was  answered  by  no  demonstration 
of  affection  or  even  of  recognition.  The  animal  simply  rose 
and  went  out  for  a  walk,  as  if  it  had  gone  through  the  same 
routine  every  day  for  five  years  past. 

Much  further  down  in  the  animal  kingdom  we  find  very 
distinct  evidences  of  memory.  The  experiments  of  Sir  John 
Lubbock  prove  conclusively  that  memory  exists  at  least  as 
low  down  in  the  animal  scale  as  the  class  Insecta.  The  ants 
that  the  z®ologist,  botanist,  politician,  banker  has  made  his 
special  study  certainly  have  memories  that  extend  over  a 
period  of  four  months. 

Turning  to  the  man  side  of  memory,  in  lower  types  of  the 
Vuman  race,  we  find  that  among  the  individuals  who  are  of 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  39 

a  mental  organisation  inferior  to  that  of  the  average  of  thei 
race,  and  among  the  races  who  are  of  a  mental  organisatio 
inferior  to  the  average  of  the  genus   Homo,  memory  is  ver 
deficient.     Of  this  fact,  in  regard  to  individuals,  everyone  cai 
furnish  examples  from  his  own  experience,  either  taken  from 
those  diseased  congenitally,    i.e.,   as  the  result  of  heredity, 
or    from    those    suffering    from    acute    or   chronic    nervous 
disorders.      As    to    the     weakness    of    memory    in    races, 
the  testimony  of  travellers  is  again  our  help.     In  many  of 
the   savage    peoples   this   mental   function    is   not    so  well 
developed  as  in  the  horse  or  the  dog. 

The  cases  of  the  microcephali  belong  to  the  former, 
rather  than  to  the  latter  category.  In  none  of  them  was 
memory  well  developed.  In  the  cases  that  had  the  greatest 
notoriety  in  this  country,  those  of  the  Aztecs,  the  boy  Maximo 
and  the  girl  Bartola,  the  proofs  of  deficiency  of  memory  are 
familiar.  These  ape-human  beings  would  remember  anyone 
who  came  to  them  two  days  running,  or  even  with  the  lapse  of 
only  one  day  between  the  two  successive  visits.  But  if  two  or 
more  days  were  allowed  to  intervene,  all  remembrance  of  the 
face  and  form  that  had  been  seen  was  lost. 

Nowadays  there  is  much  talk  about  altruism.  This 
philosophy  teaches  the  difficult  lesson  that  the  standard  of  a 
man's  acts,  words  and  thoughts  should  be  the  welfare  of 
others  rather  than  of  himself,  the  good  of  the  world  not 
that  of  any  particular  individual.  The  sacrifice  of  self,  and 
the  working  for  others  that  are  implied  in  altruism  are  supposed 
to  be  men's  prerogative  alone.  The  lower  animals  are  not 
regarded  as  possessing  the  social  virtues  by  the  ordinary 
people.  How  unjust  all  this  is,  the  observer  of  the  lower 
animals  knows  well.  Instances  of  the  possession  of  the 
mental,  or  if  you  will,  the  moral  faculties  implied  in  the 
word  "  altruism  "  are  frequent,  not  only  in  individuals  but  in 
species  and  in  orders  of  the  lower  animals,  and  not  alone  in 
those  highest  in  the  scale. 

The  virtue  of  mutual  love  is  not  only  human.  In  many  of 
the  non-human  animals  it  is  shown  far  more  powerfully  than 
in  man  himself.  Turning  to  the  converse  side  of  the  picture, 
among  the  Bosjesmans  and  Australian  blacks,  the  father 
is  as  likely  as  not  to  murder  his  child  as  soon  as  it  is  born. 
Even  the  mother  treats  her  child  no  better  than  a  cow  treats 
her  calf,  leaving  it  to  shift  for  itself  at  a  very  early  age.  *  Od 


40  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

the  other  hand,  the  love  and  respect  of  children  to  their 
parents  is  almost,  or  quite,  unknown  in  savage  races. 

The  naturalist,  Wood,  writing  of  the  Bosjesmans  of  South 
Africa,  and  of  the  aborigines  of  Australia,  says,  "  I  very  much 
doubt  whether  they  have  ever  possesed  the  least  idea  that  any 
duty  is  owing  to  a  parent,  from  a  child.  It  is  said  to  be  the 
glory  of  a  North  American  Indian  boy  at  as  early  an  age  as 
possible  to  be  able  to  despise  his  mother  acd  defy  his  father.'* 

The  love  and  kindness  of  parents  towards  their  young  is 
shown  among  the  anthropoid  apes  in  very  human  fashion. 
Thus  the  Cebus  Azarse  of  Paraguay  was  observed  by  Brehm 
not  only  to  watch  over  its  infant  when  asleep,  but  to  drive 
away  flies  from  the  face  of  the  sleeping -child.  The  Hylobates, 
or  gibbon,  washes  the  face  of  its  offspring.  So  close  is  the 
attachment  between  parents  and  young  that  in  many  cases 
the  death  of  the  latter  was  followed  by  that  of  the  former. 
The  elders  could  not  survive  the  loss  of  their  little  ones. 

Often,  as  with  the  children  of  the  human  race,  orphans  are 
adopted  by  those  animals  that  are  without  offspring  of  their 
own.  Generally  the  adopted  young  is  of  the  same  species  as 
the  benevolent  adopter.  But  this  is  not  always  the  case. 
Kittens  have  ere  now  been  the  foster  children  of  anthropoid, 
or  even  of  cynomorphic  apes,  kvojv,  kvvos  (kuon,  kunos)  = 
a  dog.  popcf>r]  (morphe)  =  form.  A  baboon,  one  of  the 
dog-like  apes,  adopted  a  kitten.  The  little  orphan  one  day 
happened  to  scratch  the  foster  mother,  whereupon  the  baboon 
promptly  bit  off  the  claws  of  the  kitten.  In  connexion  with 
this  anecdote,  an  interesting  instance  of  the  nature  of  anti- 
Darwinian  criticism,  and  of  the  care  of  Darwin  himself  may 
be  given.  The  Quarterly  Review  of  July,  1871,  cast  doubt  on 
the  truth  of  the  story  of  the  kitten  and  baboon,  inasmuch 
as  it  considered  the  biting  off  a  kitten's  claws  by  a  Primate 
would  be  impossible.  Patent,  indefatigable,  experimenting 
Darwin  proceeds  to  try  the  experiment  himself.  In  his  simple 
way  he  narrates  how  he  made  the '  attempt  to  bite  off  the 
claws  of  a  young  kitten  with  perfect  success. 

Before  turning  to  some  cases  that  are  supposed  to  be  of 
special  difficulty  to  the  evolutionist,  I  take  two  other  mental 
functions  that  are  by  common  consent  among  the  highest 
intellectual  processes — viz.,  reason  and  imagination.  Eeason 
and  instinct — what  nonsense  has  been  written  and  talked  in 
thy  names  1     Eeason  was  human,  instinct  was  not.     All   the 


THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  ' 

mental  processes  of  man  were  due  to  reason  ;  all  those  o\ 
other  animals  to  instinct.  Even  at  the  present  time  there  are 
many  who  still  cling  to  this  entirely  untenable  position,  and 
many  who  consider  that  reason  is  very  rare  in  the  animals 
other  than  man,  that  it  is  not  met  with  except  in.  the  higher 
classes.  The  whole  question  of  instinct  is  very  complex  and 
interesting.  The  reader  who  is  anxious  to  understand  the 
exact  position  of  modern  thought  on  it  is  referred  to  the 
eighth  chapter  of  Darwin's  "  Origin  of  Species,"  to  G.  J. 
Romanes'  "  Animal  Intelligence,"  and  especially  his  "  Mental 
Evolution  in  Animals,"  and  to  Dr.  W.  L.  Lindsay's  "  Mind  in 
the  Lower  Animals."  As  I  am  here  concerned  with  showing 
that  reason  exists  in  the  lower  animals  rather  than  with 
considering  the  nature  of  instinct,  I  quote  only  one  or  two 
striking  facts  that,  with  others,  establish  that  conclusion. 
These  should  be  taken  side  by  side  with  the  deficiency  or 
want  of  reasoning  power  in  certain  races  and  in  certain  in- 
dividuals. 

We  may  go  very  low  down  into  the  classes  of  the  inverte- 
brate sub-kingdoms  without  losing  sight  of  reason.  The 
Arachnida,  Insecta,  Crustacea,  and  generally  the  ringed 
classes  are  well  to  do  in  respect  to  their  mental  faculty.  The 
spider  that  I  saw  not  so  long  ago  at  Portsmouth  who  had 
built  his  weo  on  the  under  side  of  a  plank  that  reached  from 
shore  to  a  ship,  and  finding  that  the  wind  swayed  the  web  to 
and  fro,  had  steadied  the  web  by  means  of  a  small  pebble 
slung  from  the  end  of  a  little  rope  of  threads,  had  certainly 
reasoned  on  unusual  circumstances,  and  arrived  at  a  very 
sensible  conclusion. 

Darwin's  anecdote  showing  the  reasoning  powers  of  a  crab 
is  worth  remembering.  A  naturalist  observes  a  crab  pass  into 
his  hole.  Having  nothing  to  do,  the  proverbial  work  is 
found  for  the  man,  and  small  stones  are  thrown  at  the  mouth 
of  the  hole  of  the  crustacean.  Two  or  three  miss  the  actual 
mark,  and  lodge  on  the  edge  of  the  hole.  At  last  one  falls  in 
and  disturbs  the  crab.  This  is  with  much  labor  removed  and 
carried  away  to  a  distance  from  his  dwelling-place.  But 
returning  from  this  excursion  the  crab  sees  the  other  stones 
lying  near  the  mouth  of  his  hole,  and  threatening  to  fall  in. 
He  pauses,  he  reflects,  he  reasons,  and  carries  off  all  the 
other  pebbles  as  he  had  carried  off  the  first. 

If  we  study  the  Vertebrata.  the  evidence  of  reasoning   en 


42  THE    OEIGIN   OF   MAN. 

the  part  of  animals  becomes  very  much  more  strong.  A  few 
cases  less  familiar  than  the  ones  generally  given  may  be 
quoted.  My  friend  Captain  Charles  Bingham,  who  does  not 
by  any  means  hold  the  elephant  in  the  same  high  estimation 
as  the  ordinary  natural  history  books,  tells  in  his  paper  on 
"  Elephants/ '  in  the  November  number  of  the  magazine 
Progress  for  the  year  1883,  of  an  elephant  working  under  the 
direction  of  a  Karen  driver  in  a  tributary  to  the  Thoungyeen 
river.  The  task  was  the  clearing  of  a  block  of  logs  that  were 
all  jammed  together  in  a  swollen  stream.  "  For  a  full  half- 
hour  did  the  man,  who  was  a  Karen,  work  the  elephant  back- 
wards and  forwards,  across  and  across  the  stream,  now  pushing 
at  one  log  and  now  at  another,  but  all  in  vain.  The  block 
would  not  clear  away.  During  the  whole  time  I  observed 
that  the  elephant  worked  most  unwillingly,  evidently  himself 
wanting  to  push  at  logs  other  than  those  pointed  out  to  him 
by  his  driver.  After  watching  for  awhile  his  fruitless  en- 
deavors to  disentangle  the  mass  of  logs,  I  asked  the  owner  of 
the  elephant,  also  a  Karen,  who  stood  by  me  on  the  bank, 
whether  the  elephant  was  accustomed  to  this  sort  of  work. 
'  Oh,  yes/  he  said,  'he  has  worked  timber  for  many  years/ 
1  Tell  the  driver/  I  said,  '  to  let  the  elephant  push  at  what- 
ever logs  he  likes/  The  man  smiled,  as  if  doubting  whether 
any  good  would  come  of  that,  but  gave  the  required  directions 
in  Karen  to  the  elephant  driver,  who  immediately  left  off 
guiding  or  directing  the  beast.  For  a  few  minutes  the 
elephant  stood  cogitating,  filling  his  trunk  with  water,  and 
squirting  it  over  his  back  and  sides.  But  on  being  spoken  to 
gently  by  his  driver,  he  left  off  this  recreation,  and  went  off 
himself  to  a  particular  log  sticking  up  at  an  angle  from  the 
mass  of  logs,  half  below,  and  half  above  the  water.  He 
pressed  his  tusks  to  it,  and  pushed  with  all  his  might.  The 
log  moved,  slid,  was  loosened,  and  the  whole  block  of  en- 
tangled logs  floated  down  the  stream/' 

In  this  case  the  elephant  had  reasoned  out,  or  exercised  a 
knowledge  gained  from  long  experience,  and  applied  it  with 
better  effect  than  the  human  animal,  his  Karen  driver. 

Another  interesting  proof  of  the  reasoning  of  an  elephant 
going  to  the  length  of  solving  a  simple  problem  in  physics,  is 
furnished  by  the  fact  that  an  elephant,  wishing  to  bring  an 
object  within  reach,  blew  through  its  trunk  a  blast  of  air  that 
was  reflected  from  the  wall,   and  impinging  on  the  desired 


THE    ORIGIN   OF    MAN.  43 

object,  accomplished  the  animal's  purpose.  The  result  was 
obtained  as  a  consequence  of  the  law  of  reflexion  so  well 
known  to  man,  that  the  angles  of  incidence  and  reflexion  are 
equal.  But  it  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  an  elephant 
should  be  acquainted  with  this  generalisation. 

A  bear  has  been  known  to  put  into  effect  reasoning  some- 
thing similar  to  the  Proboscidian  in  the  story  just  given.  In 
order  to  obtain  a  piece  of  wood  floating  on  water,  and  out 
of  reach,  this  animal  set  up  a  small  current  with  its  paw  that 
slowly  swept  the  desired  object  within  range. 

The  cases  of  dogs  exercising  reasoning  powers  are  endless. 
One  that  is  of  interest,  as  the  reasoning  brings  about  concerted 
action,  is  the  instance  of  the  Eskimo  dogs,  who  in  the  polar 
regions  divide  the  pack  in  which  they  are  running  when  the 
ice  becomes  thin,  and  instead  of  continuing  in  a  compact  mass, 
by  diluting,  as  it  were,  the  band  passes  safely  over  the  thin 
ice. 

The  most  striking  proofs  of  the  possession  of  reasoning 
powers  are  furnished,  as  might  be  expected,  by  the  animals 
that  are  in  other  respects  the  closest  to  man,  i.e,  by  the 
anthropoid  apes.  For  these  proofs  in  extenso  the  reader  must 
turn  to  Brehm's  "Die  Saugethiere  von  Paraguay' '  and  to 
Bengger's  books  on  South  Africa.  These  writers  give  an 
immense  number  of  facts,  all  of  such  an  order  as  the  three 
that  follow. 

Monkeys  or  apes  to  whom  eggs  had  been  given,  by  smash- 
ing the  egg  when  first  presented  to  them,  and  deluging  their 
hands  with  the  yolk,  learnt  at  once  a  lesson.  On  the  next 
occasion  they  with  great  care  chipped  off  one  end  of  the  shell 
and  sucked  the  egg,  and  this  was  done  without  any  human 
instruction. 

Tools  that  were  given  to  them,  handled  somewhat  clumsily 
at  first,  and  causing  injury,  were  ever  after  taken  up,  and 
handled  with  the  utmost  care,  and  with  perfect  safety. 

Finally,  I  quote  from  Dr.  Lauder  Lindsay's  "  Mind  in  the 
Lower  Animals,"  a  passage  bearing  upon  the  general  mental 
powers  of  the  chimpanzee,  whilst  the  concluding  part  has 
special  reference  to  this  animal's  reasoning  powers :  "  The 
chimpanzee  shows  im  various  ways  a  human  like  or  civilised 
behavior.  **  For  instance,  he  sometimes  takes  his  food  like  a 
man,  making  use  of  both  men's  foods  and  beverages,  as  man 
uses    them.       He    helps   himself   to  wine,    drinks   hot  tea.  " 


44  THE    0K1O1N    0*1    MAN. 

sugaring  it,  pouring  it  into  a  saucer,  and  waiting  till  it  cools. 
He  has  been  trained  also  to  the  domestic  service  of  man. 
as  he  has  been  to  man's  companionship.  He  has  been  taught 
to  attend  a  baker's  oven  fire  on  board  ship,  to  act  as  galley 
fireman,  regulating  the  temperature.' ' 

Imagination  is  a  mind-faculty  arrogantly  claimed  by  man 
as  his  alone,  and  unjustly  denied  to  his  fellows.  One  might 
ask  fairly  how  much  imaginative  power  is  in  the  possession  of 
a  microcephalous  idiot  or  even  of  one  of  our  slum  inhabitants, 
or  of  an  average  middle-class  business-man.  But  we  may 
certainly  assume  that  animals  have  imagination.  The  un- 
necessary fear  that  certain  animals  show  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances, as  when  a  nervous  horse  shies  at  quite  harmless 
objects,  and  even  at  shadows,  is  evidence  of  imagination  on 
the  part  of  these  animals.  The  baying  of  dogs,  not  at  the 
moon,  as  we  generally  think,  but  at  a  point  near  the  horizon, 
is  another  instance  of  an  act  that  appears  to  be  due  to 
imagination.  The  moonlight  and  the  shadows  have  evidently 
an  effect  on  the  animals  that  can  only  be  understood  by 
supposing  that  their  fancy  is  set  in  play.  Moreover,  dogs 
dream.  We  know  that  they  will  dream  of  the  events  of  the 
day,  and  how  can  an  animal  dream  without  imagination  ? 

There  are  however  some  points  that  have  to  do  with 
mind  functions  and  with  morals  also,  on  which  doubt  is 
felt,  and  even  by  those  who  are  in  the  main  evolutionists. 

1.  The  power  of  progressive  improvements  used  to  be  sup- 
posed to  be  an  exclusively  human  power. 

The  Australian  aborigines  are  incapable  of  mental  cultiva- 
tion, and  the  missionaries,  even  with  the  promise  of  rum  in 
this  world  and  heaven  in  the  next,  find  that  all  attempts  to 
civilise  them  are  failures.  The  negro  of  East  Africa,  in  con- 
tact with  civilised  peoples  for  centuries,  has  made  no  pro* 
gress.  Sir  Samuel  Baker  speaks  of  the  hopelessness  of 
improving  the  mental  state  of  such  "  abject  animals  "  as  the 
Bari  of  tropical  Africa.  The  evidence  of  Livingstone  is  to 
the  effect  that  the  Johanna  men  are  an  unimprovable  race. 
Monteiro,  after  quoting  and  agreemg  with  a  number  of  autho- 
rities on  the  impossibility  of  bettering  the  mental  condition  of 
the  negro,  says :  "  I  can  see  no  hope  of  the  negro  ever  attain- 
ing to  any  considerable  degree  of  civilisation,  owing  to  his 
incapacity  for  spontaneously  developing  to  a  higher  or  more 
perfect  condition." 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  '    4h 

The  trappers  of  America  find  that  the  animals  they  seek 
grow  more  and  more  wary,  and  that  the  traps  by  which  they 
are  caught,  and  the  persons  by  whom  they  are  slain  at  first, 
are  after  a  time  of  no  avail.  Birds  in  wild  regions  of  the 
earth  into  which  the  telegraph  is  introduced,  at  first  fly 
against  the  wires,  and  "  dash  themselves  dead."  But  ere 
long  they  learn,  and  the  race  as  well  as  the  individual  learns, 
the  lesson  to  avoid  these  sources  of  danger.  The  whole 
history  of  the  dog  species  contradicts  the  insolent  dictum  of 
man.  The  establishment  of  regular  training  schools  for  the 
tuition  of  the  home-flying  pigeons  in  Belgium  and  in  Ger- 
many, at  Metz,  Strasburg,  Ooblentz,  Mayence,  Berlin,  is 
further  evidence  of  the  fact  of  the  improvability  of  the  lower 
animals. 

2.  The  use  of  tools. — The  ancient  Caribs  have  no  tools,  nor 
even  weapons.  The  Mincopies  of  the  Andaman  Islands  in  the 
Bay  of  Bengal,  and  the  Dokos  of  Abyssinia  are  without  tools 
or  weapons.  The  aborigines  of  Tasmania  and  of  Australia 
had  no  tools,  and  their  only  weapon  was  the  boomerang. 
The  lower  animals  use  the  tools  made  by  man,  and  in  not  a 
few  cases  make  and  use  implements  as  deserving  of  the  name 
of  tool  as  are  some  of  the  first  efforts  of  man  in  this 
direction. 

Non-human  animals  will  draw  carriages  or  guns,  pile 
timber,  fit  drain-pipes,  turn  kitchen  spits,  work  bellows. 
Thus  a  chimpanzee,  already  noticed  in  these  pages,  would 
lock  and  unlock  a  door  or  drawer,  thread  a  needle,  use  knife, 
fork,  spoon  and  cup,  and  even  a  napkin  as  decorously  as  a 
human  being.  It  is  important  to  notice  that  in  this  par- 
ticular case,  the  usage  of  civilised  implements  was  not  com- 
pulsory. The  animal  actually  preferred  employing  them  to 
eating  and  drinking  in  the  usual  ape  fashion.  Animals 
lower  than  man,  even  in  the  wild  state,  will  break  off  branches 
of  trees  from  which  they  may  or  may  not  remove  the  leaves 
and  use  them  as  walking-sticks,  fans,  clothes.  An  Onapoor 
monkey  learnt  to  brush  its  own  clothes  and  shoes. 

The  history  of  the  human  race  itself  is  a  history  of  gradual 
evolution  in  tool-making  and  using.  If  man  is  the  special 
creation  for  which  so  many  contend,  we  should  expect  to  find 
that  from  the  outset  his  tools  were  of  some  degree  of  com- 
plexity. But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  we  find  the  most  beautiful 
irradation  from  the  wonderful  and  intricate  machinery  used  by 


46  THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN. 

men  to-day  down  to  stocks  and  stones.  The  iron  age  8Uv~ 
oeeded  that  of  bronze,  as  the  bronze  succeeded  that  of  stone. 
And  the  age  of  the  stone  implements  shows  evolution  within 
itself,  so  that  the  geologist  and  anthropologist  mark  oh0  the  neo- 
lithic from  the  palaeolithic,  veos  (neos)  = ;  7raA<uos  (palaios) 
=  ancient;  \l6os  (lithos)  =  stone.  The  neolithic  stone 
implements  are  of  a  better  fashion  than  the  palaeolithic.  The 
simplest  forms  of  the  palaeolithic  tools  are  the  merest  modifica- 
tion of  natural  objects,  requiring  not  a  whit  more  intelligence 
and  skill  than  that  shown  by  numbers  of  animals  that  are 
regarded  as  man's  inferiors. 

3.  The  use  ofjire.— Of  human  beings  that  are  without  the 
use  of  fire  we  mention  the  dwellers  in  the  Marianne,  Ladrone, 
or  Thieves  Islands  of  the  South  Seas,  the  Dokos  of  Abyssinia, 
the  Mincopies,  and  the  dwellers  in  Teneriffe.  The  Australian 
aborigines  never  used  warm  water,  and  if  the  fire-stick  they 
used  went  out  they  had  to  go  to  another  tribe  for  a  light. 
The  Tasmanians  also  are  unable  to  relight  their  fire-sticks  if 
they  once  go  out. 

We  have  seen  already  that  the  anthropoid  ape,  at  least,  has 
the  capacity  for  using  fire  and  for  understanding  the  niceties 
of  furnaces  and  ovens.  Thus  De  Grandpre,  quoted  by 
Blichner,  tells  us  of  a  chimpanzee  that  heated  the  oven,  let 
no  coals  fall,  and  summoned  the  baker  when  the  temperature 
was  as  high  as  it  ought  to  be. 

4.  Dress. — Some  of  the  brute-men  peoples  never  use  clothes. 
The  Tasmanian  and  Australian  aborigines,  the  cave-dwellers, 
whom  Dr.  Mitchell,  of  Edinburgh,  studied  in  Wick  Bay, 
Caithness,  and  described  in  the  Daily  Review,  Edinburgh, 
February  10,  1877 ;  the  Mincopies  of  the  Andaman  Islands 
wear  no  clothing,  and  the  Egyptian  fellahs,  working  for  the 
iniquitous  bond-holders,  might,  if  they  knew  Shakspere  and 
the  Bible,  quote  Lancelot  Gobbo  and  Genesis,  "with  a  diffe- 
rence." "The  old  text  is  very  well  parted  between  our 
masters  and  us ;  we  are  naked  and  they  are  not  ashamed." 
A  baboon  has  been  known  to  use  a  straw  mat  as  covering 
for  the  head.  Another  animal  of  the  same  kind  was  wont  to 
wrap  himself  in  a  sheepskin  like  a  Kaffir.  According  to  the 
Graphic  of  March  6,  1873,  a  female  orang  who  lived  at  the 
jardin  des  Plantes,  in  Paris,  used  to  weara^surtout,  which  she 

<ould  prudishly  draw  down  over  her  feet  when  strangerf 
■*  -*ae  near.     To  the  student,   whose  delight  is  to  see   our 


THE    ORIGIN    OF    MAN.  47 

human  habits  making  their  first  appearance  low  down  in  the 
animal  kingdom,  the  fact  will  be  of  interest  that  the  larva  of 
a  species  of  fly  will  dress  itself  with  the  cast-off  skins  of  plant 
lice  and,  if  these  fail,  with  pieces  of  silk  or  of  paper. 

.5.  Houses. — Of  human  beings  who  have  no  buildings  in 
which  they  dwell,  the  following  may  be  taken.  The  Caribs 
use  only  natural  shelter  afforded  by  rocks,  caves  and  trees. 
The  bushmen  of  South  Africa  have  neither  huts  nor  sheds. 
They  live  in  holes  dug  by  hand  in  the  ground.  The  Dokos 
have  no  dwellings  ;  the  Veddas  of  Ceylon  and  the  jungle 
dwarfs  of  the  Western  Ghats,  in  certain  districts  of  India, 
are  in  the  same  condition.  The  Australians  make  a  daily 
dwelling  of  boughs,  and  abandon  it  the  next  day.  The 
Tasmanians  have  not  even  this  temporary  dwelling-place. 
The  orang  in  the  Eastern  world  and  the  chimpanzee  in 
Africa  build  platforms  on  which  they  sleep.  The  gorilla 
builds  huts.  The  probability  that  the  immediate  ancestor  of 
man  was  a  tree-haunting  animal  has  already  been  mentioned. 
The  fact  that  many  of  the  lower  human  races  live  in  or  on 
trees  is  in  keeping  with  this.  The  ape-men  of  India  and  the 
Veddas  of  Ceylon  live  in  hollow  trees.  The  Bukones  roost 
in  trees  on  platforms  made  of  sticks,  exactly  after  the  manner 
of  the  orang  and  the  chimpanzee. 

6.  Property. — Even  in  comparatively  lowly  organised 
animals  the  notion  of  property  and  the  recognition  of 
another's  property  is  to  be  seen.  The  monkey  mentioned  by 
Darwin,  who  having  used  a  stone  for  breaking  open  his  nuts 
secreted  it  in  a  corner  of  his  cage,  and  allowed  no  other 
monkey  to  use  it,  and  the  dog  with  his  bone,  or  a  cat  with 
her  own  basket,  are  cases  in  animals  recognised  as  highly 
intelligent.  But  among  the  Insecta  we  find  an  idea  of 
property  in  common.  The  best  known  instance  is  that  of 
the  ants  who  keep  aphides  or  plant-lice  as  cows.  Beetles 
are  kept  as  domestic  animals  by  ants  for  the  sake  of  the 
sugar  they  yield,  and  in  some  ant-nests  are  found  small  blind 
beetles  and  wood-lice  that  live  with  the  wiser  or  stronger  ants 
as  cats  and  dogs  with  men. 

7.  Language. — The  advocates  of  the  sad  idea  of  man's 
special  creation,  speak  of  the  language  of  man  as  articulate 
and  that  of  other  animals  as  inarticulate.  I  cannot  find  any 
satisfactory  meaning  for  this  worrl  "  articulate,"  except 
"  intelligible  to  man."   an(T  this  is    a   purely  artificial  dis- 


48  THE    ORIGIN   OF   MAN. 

tinction.  But  besides  making  this  distinction  without  a 
difference,  the  special  creationists  fail  to  notice  the  following 
facts.  First,  man  is  born  without  the  power  of  speech. 
Second,  in  many  cases  he  never  acquires  that  power.  Third,, 
several  animals  are  known  to  use  even  that  which  is  crudely 
labelled  articulate  language  and  to  use  it  with  intention,  and 
with  a  clear  sense  of  the  meaning  of  the  words  used  and  of 
their  bearing  on  events  of  people.  Fourth,  in  many  other 
animals  who  would  not  be  granted  in  human  phraseology  the 
power  of  articulate  speech,  there  are  none  the  less  the  germs 
of  that  power.  There  have  been  dumb  people  in  all  ages 
and  nations.  In  the  cases  of  the  microcephali,  or  ape-men, 
articulate  language  is  wanting  almost  completely.  Of  the 
forty-two  examples  of  this  reversion  to  the  ancestral  type  that 
are  recorded  in  Vogt's  "  Memoires  des  Microcophales,"  not  one 
was  ever  known  to  string  together  words  in  such  a  way  as  to 
make  a  definite  sentence.  Not  more  than  four  out  of  the 
forty-two  were  ever  known  to  speak  even  single  words. 

The  dog  has  at  least  five  distinct  notes  in  his  voice.  The 
Cebus  Azarae,  on  whom  so  many  of  the  observations  of 
Brehm  were  made,  has  six  notes.  The  fowl  is  said  to  have 
twelve.  The  Hylobates,  or  Gibbon,  to  whom  reference  has 
already  been  made  in  other  connexions,  has  a  whole  octave  of 
notes  within  the  compass  of  his  voice. 

8.  The  God-idea. — The  best  disproof  of  this,  the  last  of  the 
human  prerogatives,  is  given  in  Sir  John  Lubbocks  "Pre- 
historic Times "  (ed.  1872).  Not  only  have  we  in  these 
examples  evidence  that  whole  tribes  have  no  belief  in,  no 
idea  of  a  god,  but  in  many  cases  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
anything  that  could  by  any  stretch  of  courteous  imagination 
be  called  a  religion.  The  conclusion  to  which  Lubbock 
comes  is  that  of  all  who  have  really  studied  the  subject : 
"  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any  sufficient  reason  for 
supposing  that  these  miserable  beings  are  at  all  inferior  to> 
the  ancestors  from  whom  they  are  descended." 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN 

By  EDWARD  AVELING,  I>.8c. 

♦ 

Chapter  I.— INTRODUCTION  and  CLASSIFICATION. 

This  chapter,  and  its  three  successors,  form  the  continuation 
of  two  other  series:  "The  Darwinian  Theory,"  and  "The 
Origin  of  Man,"  and  they  form  at  the  same  time  the  con- 
clusion of  a  work  I  had  planned.  The  design  was  to  give 
an  account,  at  once  popular  and  accurate  (1)  of  the  principal 
generalisations  bearing  upon  the  theories  of  Darwin  in 
general  and  upon  their  application  to  the  human  race  in  parti- 
cular ;  (2)  of  the  chief  facts  upon  which  the  generalisations 
are  based. 

In  "  The  Darwinian  Theory  "  the  general  conclusions  upon 
the  origin  of  organic  species  were  considered.  In  "The  Origin  of 
Man  "  some  of  the  evidence  upon  which  is  based  the  certainty 
that  the  human  race  has  evolved  from  some  lower  form 
was  given.  The  work  which  now  lies^  before  us  is  of 
a  more  general  nature.  The  design  is  to  give  a  series  of 
facts  as  to  the  anatomical  structure  of  man  ^nd  his  allies 
that  bear  upon  the  question  of  their  origin  and  point  to  the 
conclusion  that  their  origin  is  common. 

All  the  facts  as  yet  observed  and  recorded  lead,  upon 
reflection,  to  the  conclusion  that  the  man-like  apes  and  man 
have  sprung  from  a  form  that  was  the  parent  of  both  ay  a 


2  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

and  man.  In  a  word,  the  details  now  to  be  given  will  cor- 
roborate that  which  was  stated  in  "  The  Origin  of  Man " 
(p.  3)  :  "  That  in  every  point  of  structure  ....  there  is  a 
greater  difference  between  man  and  man  than  between  man 
and  ape,  i.e.,  the  interval  between  the  highest  man  and  the 
lowest  man  in  regard  to  any  anatomical  ....  point  is 
greater  than  it  is  between  the  lowest  man  and  the  highest 
ape."  Nor,  in  studying  these  details,  must  we  lose  sight  of 
the  fact  also  recorded  on  p.  3,  that  we  have  to  do  not  with 
the  highest  only,  but  with  the  lowliest  also  of  men. 

Upon  one  point  let  me  again  utter  a  word  of  warning.  It 
is  against  the  dangerous  phrase  "  connecting  links."  There 
is  danger  in  using  this  phrase  in  relation  to  man  and  his 
allies.  Low  types  of  the  human  race,  high  types  of  the 
Simian,  monsters  like  the  ape-men,  are  not  connecting  links 
between  the  genus  Homo  (Man)  and  the  genera,  Gorilla, 
Troglodytes  (Chimpanzee),  Pithecus  (Orang),  Hylobates 
(Gibbon).  Homo  is  probably  not  a  result  of  evolution  from 
any  of  the  existing  forms.  Homo  and  these  have  probably 
had  a  common  ancestry  and  ancestor. 

The  plan  of  these  chapters  is  as  follows.  In  the  rest  of 
this  first  chapter  so  much  of  zoological  classification  as  is 
necessary  to  the  understanding  of  the  facts  to  be  noted  will 
be  given.  The  facts  themselves  will  then  be  ranged  under 
certain  heads  corresponding  with  those  that  enter  into  the 
plan  of  work  in  my  General  Biology.  The  order  pursued 
here  will  not  be  exactly  the  same  as  that  followed  in  the 
more  technical  work,  and  generally  in  my  biological  teach- 
ing. In  the  second  chapter  the  erect  posture,  the  hair 
covering,  the  height,  teeth,  blood  vessels,  muscles  and  re- 
productive organs  will  be  considered.  The  third  chapter  will 
be  wholly  devoted  to  the  skeleton,  and  the  fourth  to  the 
brain, 

A. — Classification. 

The  Kingdom  Animalia  is  divided  artificially  into  certain 
groups  known  as  Sub-kingdoms.  Of  these  the  only  one  with 
which  we  are  concerned  at  present  is  the  highest,  or  the  Verte- 
brata.  This  group,  commonly  known  as  that  of  the  back- 
boned animals,  is  marked  off  from  other  sub-kingdoms  by 
characteristics  that,  as  a  rule,  distinguish  its  members  from 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  3 

those  of  other  and  lower  groups.  It  will  be  understood  that 
in  giving  these  characteristics  the  zoologist  is  quite  conscious 
of  the  arbitrary  way  in  which  he  proceeds,  and  is  aware  thai 
in  the  lower  Vertebrata,  as  in  the  higher  members  of  the  sub- 
kingdoms  grouped  heterogeneously  under  the  name  In- 
vertebrata,  characters  are  found  that  demonstrate  the  im- 
possibility of  drawing  impassable  lines  of  demarcation  and 
therefore  of  rigid,  hard  and  fast  definition. 

The  characteristics  of  the  sub-kingdom  Vertebrata  ore  as 
follows  : — (1)  The  possession  of  a  skeleton  that  runs  along 
the  length  of  the  body  in  the  middle  line.  (2)  The  separation 
of  the  body  by  this  longitudinal,  axial  skeleton  into  a  smaller 
dorsal  and  a  larger  ventral  region.  Dorsum  =  back,  venter  = 
belly.  (3)  The  occupation  of  the  smaller,  dorsal  region  by 
the  central  part  of  the  nervous  system,  and  the  occupation  of 
the  larger,  ventral  region  by  the  digestive  canal,  the  respira- 
tory and  circulatory  apparatus  and  other  organs.  The  upper 
region  of  the  vertebrate  body  is  the  neural  (yevpov,  neuron  = 
a  nerve) ;  the  lower  is  the  enteric  (tvrepov,  enteron  ^=  intes- 
tine).- (4)  Certain  thickenings  or  arches,  at  the  anterior  and 
lateral  region  of  the  embryonic  body,  with  clefts  between 
them.  These  are  the  gill-arches  and  gill-clefts  of  fishes,  and 
are  represented  in  man  by  the  lower  jaw  and  hyoid  bone 
["Origin  of  Man/'  pp.  7,  8],  (5)  The  possession  of  not 
more  than  four  limbs.  (6)  Jaws  that  are  part  of  the  walls 
of  the  head,  and  teeth  that  are  hardenings  of  the  mucous 
membrane  of  the  digestive  canal.  (7)  A  complete  blood- 
system,  with  a  heart  that  is  provided  with  valves  and  a  hepa- 
tic portal  system,  i.e.,  a  set  of  vessels  carrying  the  venous  or 
used-up  blood  from  the  digestive  canal,  not  at  once  to  the 
heart,  after  the  fashion  of  venous  blood  generally,  but  round 
by  way  of  the  liver.  Hepar  =  liver,  porta  =  gate.  The 
origin  of  the  name  "  hepatic  "  is  evident.  The  word  "portal" 
comes  from  a  mistaken  notion,  natural  enough  before  the 
discovery  of  the  lacteals  or  absorbents  of  the  digestive  canal 
by  Asellius  in  1622  and  of  their  function  by  Pequet  in  1649 
Until  these  vessels  were  recognised  as  the  way  and  means  by 
which  the  fluid  chyle — result  of  food  digestion — was  carried 
from  the  digestive  canal  into  the  blood  system,  the  belief  was 
held  that  the  chyle  went  by  way  of  the  hepatic  portal  vein, 
which  thus  acted  as  a  gate  for  the  entrance  of  digested  food 


4  MONtfBYS,    APES,    MEN. 

into  the  blood.  A  passage  from  Bacon's  "  Essay  of  Empires  ** 
(Essay  xix.),  written  in  1625,  runs  thus:  "For  their  mer- 
chants, they  are  vena  porta  ;  and  if  they  flourish  not,  a  king- 
dom may  have  good  limbs,  but  will  have  empty  veins,  and 
nourish  little." 

The  sub-kingdom  Vertebrata  is  divided  into  groups  that 
lead  us  at  length  to  Classes.  Of  these  last,  the  highest  is  the 
class  Mammalia,  commonly  known  as  those  that  suckle  their 
young  (mamma  =  breast),  or  yet  more  roughly  as  quadrupeds. 
The  chief  marks  of  the  Mammalia  are  as  follows  : — (1)  Hair- 
covering.  (2)  Heart  with  four  cavities.  (3)  Some  of  the 
blood-corpuscles  red  and  without  a  nucleus  or  more  solid 
internal  part.  (4)  The  aorta  or  large  vessel  that  carries  the- 
good,  arterial  blood  from  the  heart  to  be  distributed  to  the 
body  generally,  makes  a  single  arch  towards  the  left  side  of 
the  body.  In  Eeptiles  two  aortic  arches,  one  on  each  side,. 
in  Birds  one  aortic  arch,  towards  the  right  side  of  the  body, 
occur.     (5)  Breathing  by  lungs.     (6)  Mammary  glands. 

The  class  Mammalia  is  again  artificially  broken  up  inta 
Orders,  fourteen  in  number.  The  highest  of  these  is  the  order 
Primates  or  Quadrumana.  Primus  =  first  or  highest.  Quatuor 
=  four ;  manus  =  hand.  This  order  is  marked  off  from  its 
fellows  among  the  Mammalia  by  characteristics,  some  of 
which  have  to  do  with  the  skeleton,  others  with  the  repro- 
ductive organs  and  processes.  For  our  present  purpose,  it  will 
be  enough  to  say  that  the  Primates  present  the  following 
marks  : — (1)  One  pair  of  clavicles  or  collar-bones  ;  not  two,  as 
in  Birds  and  the  lowest  Mammalia.  (2)  A  placenta  or  vascular 
organ  connecting  the  mother  and  the  child  before  birth.  (3) 
Incisor,  canine  and  molar  teeth  present.  (4)  The  placenta 
deciduate  (deciduus  =  falling  off),  i.e.,  coming  away  entirely 
after  birth.  (5)  The  placenta  discoidal,  or  applied  only  at 
one  definite  region  of  the  embryo,  so  as  to  be  disk-like  in 
shape.  (6)  Mammae  pectoral  (pectus  =  breast)  in  position.  (7) 
Hallux  (big  toe)  with  a  flat  nail  and  capable  of  some  movement. 

So  far,  then,  our  monkeys,  apes  and  men  are  all  members 
of  the  Kingdom  Animalia,  the  sub-kingdom  Vertebrata,  the 
class  Mammalia,  the  order  Primates.  The  further  working 
out ;  of  their  classification  will  be  better  understood  if  the 
table  now  given  is  first  studied  and  then  referred  to  **  tb«r 
text  is  read. 


■  ■- 

PRIMATES. 

r 
P 

erf- 
P- 
►1 

Simiadse  Lemuridse 

O        ^t>t-<Q 

O 

p         g-  hj  ©  p- 

*S 

Pi 

hj          V!_    0    d    5 

5 

amy 
rini 
pith 
rrhi: 

rhin 

• 
• 
• 

•     5-I    £ 

5. 

Q 

• 
: 

>   &  '•  :     ; 

t* 

|  «g  . ..     . 

> 

P*       0 

2      B 

QQ 

I 

•  •• 
... 

orph 
pom 

0       p 

^ 

i 

p**          •    •       • 

23                       •       •               • 

O 

W 

O 

1 

Cheiror 

Maki  * 

Arctopi 

Ateles* 

Macacu 

f  Hyloba 

1  Troglo( 

J  Pitheci 

^Gorilla 

1 
1 

1— 1 
O 

O 

E? 

a.d    Post00  *,sp©     • 
E  ■  ■      £  3  ^  £  £  §-  £ 

f  — 

p 

p  p 
2  © 

P    p    p    R  ^    P    p 

1 3  8  I  a  g  <*r 

P->  CD    «rt   S^     £t-   CD 

[arm 
onke 

0 

) 

tpanz 

papi 
hott 
cafe 

*J 

£  § 

a?  2.  o'<*3  p  a  "■* 

H  2  S           ©          ^  2 

22.  S 

CD     O     ri     O     CD     £°.^-v 

^v  P    P                 CD               v-^  £ 

p 
B 

© 
If 

rt) 

,  Mycetes*  ( 

> .  .                         ... 

) 

s  (Papuan) 
totus  (Hotte 
Caffre)    ... 
Negro)    ... 
lis  (Australi 
sius  (Malay 
lus  (Mongol 
ls  (Eskimo) 
anus (Red  I 
rra-    ( Xant 

p 
o 

p-  p      ^^  p 

OP-                       P 

a               « 

k 

O 

©   K'                 v—' 

0                0 

hroic  Medi 

ri- 

0... 

1-3 
H 
OQ 

a- 

0 

p 

§ 

p 
p 

p* 

ralia. 

,y,  South  Sea 
h  and  middl 
r  region, 
rica  (aborig. 
onic  lands. 

ern  Asia, 
frica,  Madagi 
h  America, 
h  America. 
World, 
sia,  Malay  a 
;  Africa. 
ieo,  Sumatra 
5  Africa. 
Guinea, 
h  A  f rica. 

p 

g- 

islan 
e  Asi 

) 

iscar 

.rohij 
only 

P      CL. 

•     at 

CD 

6  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

The  order  Primates  is  divided  into  three  sub-orders.  (1) 
Lemuridae,  thus  named  as  it  includes  the  Lemur  of  Madagascar. 
This  sub-order  is  identical  with  the  Mammalian  order  of 
Haeckel  and  Gegenbauer,  known  as  Prosinriae  (pro  =  before, 
simia  =  ape)  or  half-apes.  In  my  translation  of  Haeckel 
("Pedigree  of  Man/'  pp.  77,  86,  etc.)  the  Prosinriae  are  often 
mentioned  as  an  order  representing  in  its  members  the  per- 
sistent forms  of  the  ancestors  of  all  monkeys,  apes  and  men. 
That  this  last  truth  still  holds  to  the  full,  although  here  for 
convenience'  sake  the  Lemur  group  is  regarded  as  a  sub-order, 
shows  at  once  the  artificiality  of  all  classification,  the  reality 
of  Evolution.  (2)  Simiadae  (monkeys  and  apes),  (3)  Anthro- 
pidae  ;  av6pu)7ros  (anthropos)  =  man. 

The  suls -order  Lemuridae  or  Prosimiae  has  two  divisions. 
(a)  Oheiromyini,  represented  by  the  Cheiromys  of  Madagascar 
woods,  (b)  Lemurini,  represented  by  the  Maki  or  true 
Lemur. 

The  sub-order  Simiadae  has  three  divisions,  (a)  Arcto- 
pithecini  :  ap/cros  (arktos)  =  a  bear  ;  ttlOtjkos  (pithecos) 
=  an  ape.  This  family  is  represented  by  the  marmo- 
set, more  squirrel-like  than  bear-like.  (b)  Platyrrhini : 
7r\arvs  (platus)  =  broad  ;  pis,  pivos  (rhis,  rhinos)  =  nose. 
The  technical  name  comes  from  the  breadth  of  the 
partition  between  the  two  nostrils.  Unlike  the  Oatarrhines 
and  man,  the  members  of  this  group  have  their  nostrils 
widely  separated,  and  the  nose  in  consequence  wide  and  flat. 
To  ease  the  mind  of  the  anxious  reader,  I  may  here  state 
that  the  asterisks  in  the  table  have  no  deeper  significance 
than  this  :  they  are  affixed  to  such  generic  names  as  are  only 
illustrative,  not  exhaustive.  For  example,  the  families  Arcto- 
pithecini  and  Platyrrhini  contain  many  more  genera  respec- 
tively than  the  exemplar  ones,  Arctopithecus,  Ateles  and 
Mycetes.  Where  the  asterisk  is  not  used  the  genera  given 
are  illustrative  and  exhaustive.  For  example,  the  four  names 
given  in  lines  6-9  of  the  table  exhaust  the  list  of  the  man- 
like apes,  (e)  Catarrhini ;  #cara  (kata)  =  (in  composition)  down* 
wards.  The  technical  name  comes  from  the  fact  that,  whilst 
the  partition  between  the  two  nostrils  is  narrow  in  all  the 
members  of  this  group,  the  nose-openings  look  downwards 
towards  the  ground,  like  those  of  man.  In  the  Platyrrhini 
the  nose-openings  look  either  outwar4*  or  upwards. 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  7 

This  third  family,  Catarrhini,  of  the  second  sub-order, 
Simiadae,  of  the  order  Primates,  has  two  tribes.  (1)  Cyno- 
morpha  :  kvo>v,  kwos  (kuon,  kunos)  =  a  dog  ;  fiop<j>r)  (morphe) 
=  form.  Quadrupedal,  dog-like  apes,  of  the  baboon  type. 
(2)  Anthropomorpha,  i.e.,  man-like  or  anthropoid  apes  ;  «Sos 
(eidos)  =  resemblance.  Here,  for  the  first  time,  all  the  genera 
are  given  ;  and  here  it  is  necessary.  For  now  we  are  hard-by 
man  and  we  must  have  a  clear  conception  of  the  names  of  his 
nearest  allies.  They  are  the  Gibbon,  the  Chimpanzee,  the 
Orang,  the  Gorilla.  They  are  placed  as  near  by  as  is  possible 
in  ascending  order.  There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  position  at 
the  bottom  of  the  list  of  Hylobates,  and  little  as  to  the  position 
of  Gorilla  at  the  top.  The  other  two  are,  however,  uncertain. 
In  some  respects  the  Orang,  in  others  the  Chimpanzee  is  the 
higher.  It  will  be  noted  that  the  Gorilla  is  here  separated  a& 
a  distinct  genus  from  the  Chimpanzee.  Some  zoologists  place 
these  two  man-like  apes  in  the  same  genus. 

The  importance  of  a  clear  understanding  of  these  anthro- 
pomorphic apes  will  be  understood  when  the  following  quota- 
tion from  Darwin's  "  Descent  of  Man  "  is  read :  "  There  can 
consequently  hardly  be  a  doubt  that  man  is  an  offshoot  from 
the  Old  World  Simian  stem  ;  and  that,  under  a  genealogical 
point  of  view,  he  must  be  classed  with  the  Catarrhine  divi- 
sion "  (edition  2,  p.  153). 

Finally,  the  sub-order  Anthropidae  contains,  according  to 
the  views  at  present  held,  only  one  genus,  Homo.  In  classi* 
fying  the  members  of  this  genus,  I  follow  the  plan  of  Haeckel 
("  Pedigree  of  Man,"  p.  86),  to  whose  interesting  essay  the 
reader  is  referred  for  details.  Thus,  the  species  of  this  very 
heterogeneous  genus  are  arranged  in  two  groups.  The  Ulo- 
trichi  take  their  name  from  vXos  (ulos)  ==  wool  and  6pi£y 
TPLX0<>  (thrix,  trichos)  =  hair.  The  ha'r  is  crisp  and  woolly, 
the  skin  dark  in  color,  the  skulls  dolichocephalic  (long-headed). 
The  Leiotrichi  or  Lissofcrichi  take  their  name  from  Xetos  (leios) 
=flat,  or  \iacros  (lissos)  =  smooth.  The  hair  is  smooth,  the 
skin  paler  of  hue  and  the  skulls  generally  brachy cephalic 
(short-headed). 

Under  the  former  head,  Ulotrichi,  range  four  species, 
whose  nature  and  habitat  will  be  easily  gathered  from  the 
table.  Under  the  latter  head,  Leotrichi,  range  six  species- 
All  the  comment  necessary  in  regard  to  them  affects  the  last 


8  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

three.  In  H.  arcticus  we  see  the  extreme  modification  of 
man  under  the  extreme  conditions  of  arctic  environment, 
H.  americanus  is  held  by  Haeckel  to  be  a  variation  from 
H.  mongolus,  whilst  H.  mediterraneus,  or  the  Caucasian,  is 
believed  to  hold  a  like  relation  to  H.  polynesius.  The  last  of 
the  ten  species  is  divided  again  into  xanthochroic  and  melano- 
chroic  groups  :  £av6os  (xanthos)  =  yellow  ;  \Poa  (chroa)  = 
color  of  the  skin ;  fieXas,  /jlcXolvos  (melas,  melanos)  =  black. 
The  former  are  more  "  inland  bred  "  ;  the  latter  haunt  the 
chores  of  the  Mediterranean. 

When  *  3  reflect  in  what  an  exceedingly  striking  way 
^bese  various  divisions  of  the  group  Homo  differ,  and  what 
distinct  varieties  are  arranged  even  under  each  of  these  so- 
called  species,  we  are  led  to  consider  whether  this  regarding 
Man  as  a  single  genus  is  accurate,  even  when  the  genus  is 
only  looked  upon  as  an  artificial  group.  We  cannot  but  think 
that  here  the  ancient  myth  has  not  been  without  its  effect  on 
those  who  are  most  unconscious  of  the  influence.  Possibly 
as  work  goes  on  and  as  the  idea  that  the  human  race  sprang 
from  one  original  pair  of  progenitors  vanishes  wholly,  the 
idea  thai  the  initial  variation  whence  Man  arose  from  anthro- 
poid occurred  only  at  one  time  or  place  may  also  vanish,  and 
Homo  be  looked  upon  as  not  a  single  genus. 

In  giving  the  facts  now  to  be  given  as  to  monkeys,  apes 
and  men.  for  the  most  part  the  last-named  will  be  considered 
as  a  whole,  and  the  fact  given  will  be  true  of  man  generally. 
But  in  some  special  cases  measurements  of  different  human 
peoples  help,  and  will  be  given.  At  present  the  area  of 
anthropometric  observations  is  limited.  But  such  results 
as  have  been  obtained  lead  us  to  believe  that  if  that  area  were 
*,o-extenslve  with  that  of  human  beings,  and  if,  within  it, 
ill  details  were  thoroughly  worked  out,  the  conclusion  to 
which  we  are  led  would  be  yet  more  assured. 

The  acknowledgments  I  ought  to  make  for  the  facts  now 
to  b'3  noted  would  really  cover  the  whole  series  of  writers  on 
comparative  anatomy  during  the  last  few  years.  Three 
names,  however,  demand  especial  mention — Gegenbauer, 
Huxley,  Flower. 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  9 

OH  A   P   TEE        II. 

B. — General  Facts. 

Before  directing  attention  to  the  special  evidence  afforded 
"by  the  skeleton  and  by  the  brain,  a  number  of  general  pieces 
of  evidence  will  be  considered  here.  They  are  placed  under 
"the  following  heads.  Posture,  hair-covering,  height,  teeth, 
blood-vessels,  muscles,  reproductive  organs.  The  student  is 
-asked,  in  reading  the  succeeding  pages,  to  make  constant 
reference  to  the  table  of  the  Primates  on  page  5. 

1.  Posture. — The  erect  posture  of  the  human  being  was, 
-Bud  still  is  by  the  ignorant,  instanced  in  evidence  of  man's 
special  creation.  In  the  first  place,  a  more  thoughtful  study 
of  man  himself  helps  to  dispel  this  idea.  For  the  child, 
whose  life  is  always  an  epitome  of  the  evolution  of  the  race, 
does  not  at  first  walk  erect.  It  crawls,  lower-animal  fashion, 
on  all-fours.  And  again,  in  the  microcephali,  or  ape-men, 
we  find  reversion  here  as  in  all  other  points.  The  ape- 
children  do  not  learn  to  walk  erect  until  some  years  after 
•the  usual  human  time.  The  ape-men  and  women  often  make 
use  of,  and  in  some  cases  seem  to  prefer,  a  partially  quadru- 
pedal mode  of  progression. 

Following  out,  however,  the  plan  that  is  to  be  special  to 
i;hese  chapters,  let  us  look  at  the  habitual  and  at  the  oc- 
casional postures  of  the  body  in  the  order  Primates.  All  the 
Lemuridse  are  quadrupedal  all  through  their  lives.  They 
never  walk  erect.  In  the  Simiadse,  considered  as  a  sub-order, 
-the  longitudinal  axis  of  the  body  is  in  the  lower  forms 
horizontal.  In  those  a  little  higher  in  the  scale  it  assumes  an 
inclined  direction,  the  angle  it  makes  with  the  ground 
increasing  gradually,  until  in  the  highest  forms  the  angle 
.approaches  habitually  to  90Q,  and  is  often  quite  90°,  i.e.,  the 
axis  approaches  and,  on  occasion,  actually  attains  a  vertical 
position. 

This  general  statement  as  to  the  Simiadae  may  be  sup- 
plemented by  a  note  or  two  on  individual  monkeys  and  apes 
ihat  belong  to  this  groap.  The  marmoset  is  habitually 
quadrupedal.  The  platyrrhine  monkeys  also  are  habitually 
on  all-fours,  but  one  of  them  at  least,  the  Spider  Monkey, 
occasionally  rises  to  an  erect  posture.  The  Cynomorpha,  or 
baboon    division,  are,  as  all   readers  of  travels  know,  very 


10  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

frequently  on  their  hind-legs,  and  the  Anthropomorpha  are- 
semi-erect  when  they  pass  from  place  to  place.  Nor  must 
we  forget  that  the  favorite  resting-pose  of  some  of  the  apes,, 
notably  the  Chimpanzee,  leaning  forward  and  resting  on  the 
knuckles  of  the  hand,  is  the  position  assumed  by  the  ape-men 
when  in  repose.  It  is  the  position  represented  in  the  photo- 
graph of  Marguerite  Maehler,  ape-woman,  of  Eieneck  in 
Germany.  And  if  the  reader  will  try  the  experiment,  as  I 
have  just  tried  it,  of  crouching  to  the  ground  and  throwing 
the  weight  of  the  body  to  some  extent  on  to  the  hand  placed 
on  the  ground  in  front,  I  expect  he  will  find  as  I  did,  that  the 
fingers  are  unconsciously  flexed,  and  he  rests  on  the  knuckles 
rather  than  on  the  tips  of  the  fingers.  Of  course  the  experi- 
ment  is  best  tried  with  some  one  ignorant  of  its  purpose. 

In  this  first  inquiry^  notice  the  succession  of  adjective* 
and  adverbs.  Always  quadruped  (Lemur),  habitually  (spider 
monkey),  generally  (baboon),  frequently  (chimpanzee), 
abnormally  (man). 

2.  Hair  Covering. — Upon  this  topic  generally  something- 
was  said  on  pages  4  and  5  of  the  "  Origin  of  Man."  In  this- 
connection  we  need  only  say  a  word  or  two  on  the  transition 
changes.  The  Lemurs  have  a  covering  that  cannot  be  called 
hair.  It  is  fur  rather  than  hair.  This  is  true  also  of  the- 
marmoset  and  the  platyrrhine,  or  New  World  monkeys.  In 
the  Oynomorpha  and  Anthropomorpha  fur  is  replaced  by 
hair,  which  in  its  turn  begins  to  disappear,  even  in  these 
groups,  and  in  man  is,  in  anything  like  noticeable  quantity, 
restricted  to  particular  regions  of  the  body.  Thus  in  the* 
Oynomorpha  we  meet  for  the  first  time  with  those  bare- 
portions  of  the  body  known  as  callosities  (callosus  =  with  a 
hard  skin).  It  is  true  that  by  their  prominent  position  and 
by  the  brightness  of  their  color  these  callosities  present  a 
remarkable  appearance,  and  actually  play,  by  their  attractive- 
ness to  the  opposite  sex,  a  part  in  sexual  selection.  But  for 
our  present  purpose  their  chief  interest  lies  in  the  fact  that 
they  are  parts  of  the  body  from  which  the  hair  covering  is- 
vanishing.  The  general  principle  of  hair-vanishing  has  set 
in.  The  Gibbon,  lowest  of  anthropoid  apes,  has  this  general 
principle  carried  out  in  the  same  special  way  as  in  the* 
Oynomorpha.  The  Gibbon  has  callosities.  But  in  the  rest 
of  the  manlike  Simiadse  the  principle  affects  other  regions  oi 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  11 

the  body.  Thus  in  the  Chimpanzee,  Orang  and  Gorilla,  the 
hands,  feet  and  face  are  bare.  And  in  man  the  process  of 
hair- vanishing  has  extended  more  or  less  completely  from  the 
hands  to  the  arms,  from  the  feet  to  the  legs,  from  the  face  to 
the  neck,  and  from  all  these  to  the  trunk  of  the  animal. 

3.  Height — Pace  by  pace  with  the  assumption  of  the  erect 
posture,  advances  the  increase  in  the  length  or  height  of  the 
Primates.  The  Lemuridae,  the  marmoset,  the  spider-monkey,  are 
not  longer  than  3  feet.  The  Cynomorpha  have  a  length,  that  is 
very  generally  a  height,  of  about  4  feet.  In  the  lowest  of 
the  anthropoids  a  reversion  seems  to  occur.  The  Gibbon  is 
usually  some  3  feet  in  height.  But  after  this  genus  the 
transition  in  height  is  interesting.  The  average  stature  of 
the  Orang  is  some  4  feet  6  inches  ;  of  the  Chimpanzee  5  feet ; 
of  the  Gorilla  from  5  feet  to  5  feet  6  inches ;  of  the  higher 
races  of  man  from  5£  feet  to  6  feet. 

4.  The  Teeth. — Once  again,  for  generals,  the  reference  m 
pp.  8  and  9  of  "The  Origin  of  Man."  The  particular  facts 
as  to  the  teeth  will  now  be  given  and  will  have  to  do,  for  the 
most  part,  with  their  number.  To  understand  them,  it  is 
necessary  to  remind  the  student  of  the  nature  and  the  number 
of  teeth  in  the  human  skull. 

Consider  one  jaw  only — say  the  upper.  Its  fellow — say 
the  lower — is  almost  its  identical  counterpart.  Starting  from 
the  middle  line  just  under  the  partition  between  the  two 
nostrils  and  working  to  one  side — say  the  right — we  find 
(1)  two  chisel-like  teeth,  useful  for  cutting  into  the  food,  and 
hence  called  incisors  (incido  =  I  cut  into) ;  (2)  one  sharp- 
pointed  tooth,  very  useless  to  civilised  n%an,  but  of  a  type 
much  more  frequent  in  purely  flesh-eating  animals  called 
canine  (canis  =  a  dog) ;  (3)  two  more  massive  teeth  (I  am 
always  speaking  of  the  adult  jaw),  whose  free  parts  or  crowns 
have  two  eminences  or  cusps,  and  thus  give  the  teeth  the 
name  of  bicuspids ;  (4)  three  yet  more  massive  teeth,  each 
with  four  or  five  cusps,  the  molars  (molea  =  a  mill)  thai 
crush  the  food  as  millstones  crush  grain.  The  two  teeth  on 
each  side  mentioned  under  (3)  are  known  by  another  name 
than  that  of  bicuspids.  As  they  are  in  front  of  the  molars, 
and  as  they,  like  these,  crush  or  "mill "  the  food,  the  com- 
parative anatomist  calls  them  pre-molar. 

Hence  there  are  in  each  half  of  each  jaw  8  teeth — in  all 


12  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

32.  Time  will  be  saved  if  the  reader  masters  the  very  simple 
dental  formula  of  man.  Then  he  will  be  able,  on  reading 
those  of  other  Primates,  to  compare  easily  the  facts  repre- 
sented by  the  formulae.     Here  is  that  of  adult  man  :— 

2—2  1—1  2—2  3—3 


i.  c.  p.m.  m. 


2—2  1—1  '  2—2  3—3 

In  this  the  initials  indicate  the  kind  of  teeth,  the  numbers 
above  the  horizontal  line  tell  of  the  teeth  in  the  upper  jaw, 
the  numbers  below  of  the  teeth  in  the  under  jaw,  whilst 
the  dashes  mark  as  it  were  the  median  vertical  line  of  the 
face,  and  guide  us  to  the  knowledge  of  the  distribution  of  the 
teeth  in  the  right  and  left  half  of  the  jaw  respectively. 

In  the  Lemuridae  the  dental  formula  differs,  in  the  two 
divisions.  In  the  Oheiromyini,  the  lower  of  the  two,  it  runs 
thus  :— 

1—1  0  4—4 


I.  c  —■  p.m.  and  m. 


1—1  0  r  4-4 

There  is  only  one  incisor  on  each  side  of  each  jaw ;  there  are 
no  canines  at  all ;  and  there  are  four  grinding  teeth  on  each 
side  above  and  below.  Now  this  arrangement  of  the  teeth  is 
unlike  that  in  all  other  members  of  the  order  Primates,  and 
is  very  much  like  that  seen  in  the  Eodentia  or  gnawing 
mammals.  Moreover,  the  incisors  continue  to  grow  after  they 
are  once  formed,  and  are  only  kept  at  a  normal  length  by  the 
wearing  of  the  upper  ones  against  the  lower.  And  this  is 
•exactly  what  occurs  in  the  Eodentia. 

In  the  higher  division  Lemurini  of  the  sub-order  Lemuridae, 
the  normal  formula 


2—2  1—1  3—3  2—2        3—3 


t.  c.  p.m.  m. 


2—2  1—1  3—3  2—2        3—3 

But  the  evolutionist  will  not  be  surprised  to  hear  that  in  two 

#  2 2 

genera  of  this  group  the  incisors  are  j— r,  and  in  one  of  these 

the  outer  incisors,  right  and  left,  in  the  upper  jaw  very  soon 

fall  out,  leaving  the   formula   ^^.      Here   is   a   beautiful 

example  of  gradation  :    Cheiromys  has  r—r,  Tarsius  (of  the 


MONKEYS,    APES,    BfEN.  13 

Lemurini),  later  on  ^— -=» ;  at  first  r-—=- ;  Lichanotus  (of  the 

o 9  2—2 

Lemuridae)  always  — — ^  ;  the  rest  of  the  division  ^~ . 

Turning  to  the  Simiadae,  the  marmoset  has — 

2—2  1—1  3—3  2—2 


C.  '  JD.TO.   m. 


2—2  1—1  3-3  2—2 

Here,  whilst  the  number  of  teeth  is  the  same  as  in  man,  a_ 
slight  difference  of  arrangement  obtains.  The  Arctopitheeini 
hare  a  pre-molar  more  and  a  molar  less  than  the  Anthropidae. 
The  New  World  platyrrhine  members  of  the  order  have  36 
teeth  in  all,  or  4  more  than  we  have.  The  difference  is  in 
the  pre-molars,  always  the  most  variable  teeth.  The  formula 
shows  this. 

2—2  1—1  3—3  3—3 

2—2  '  1—1  3—3  3—3 

But  the  Oatarrhini,  dog-like  and  man-like,  have  a  teeth- 
arrangement  identical,  as  far  as  numbers  go,  with  ours. 
Their  formula  runs  : — 

2—2  1—1  2—2  3—3 

t.  c.  p.m.  m.  

2—2  1—1  2—2  3-3 

This  is  but  one  of  the  very  many  reasons  that  compelled 
Darwin  to  write  the  passage  quoted  on  page  7. 

Two  other  points  have  to  be  considered  in  respect  to  the 
teeth.  One  is  the  presence  or  absence  of  diastemata  ;  StacrTrj/ma 
(diastema)  =  an  interval.  In  the  Lemurini  a  diastema  occurs 
between  the  two  incisors  on  the  right  and  the  two  on  the  left 
in  the  upper  jaw,  i.e.,  occurs  in  the  middle  line.  The  Cyno- 
morpha  present  a  diastema  in  each  jaw  ;  in  the  upper  jaw 
between  the  outer  molar  and  the  canine,  in  the  lower  between 
the  canine  and  the  first  pre-molar.  Such  a  gap  also  occurs  in 
the  Anthropomorpha,  but  in  the  female  Chimpanzee  it  is 
nearly  closed  up— quite  as  nearly  as  in  many  human  beings, 
although  it  is  usual  to  say  that  in  man  there  is  no  diastema. 

The  last  note  under  this  head  is  as  to  the  relative  sizes  of 
the  incisor  teeth.  In  us  the  two  incisors  of  the  upper  jaw 
that  are  nearer  the  median  line  are  larger  than  the  two  outer 
ones  that  lie  to  their  right  and  left.     In   the  lower  jaw  the 


14  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

converse  obtains,  and  the  inner  incisors  are  smaller  than  the 
outer.  Exactly  the  same  peculiarity  of  arrangement  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  incisor  teeth  of  the  upper  and  lower  jaws  of  the 
anthropoid  apes. 

5.  Blood-vessels. — A  whole  history  might  be  written  upon 
the  distribution  of  the  chief  vessels  of  the  blood-system  in 
Man  and  his  allies,  and  its  details  would  exhibit  innumerable 
interesting  gradations  from  the  lowest  of  the  Primates  to  the 
highest.  Only  one  point,  more  as  an  example  than  as  a  type, 
will  be  given. 

The  great  blood-vessel  that  carries  the  good  blood  from  the 
left  side  of  the  heart  for  distribution  to  the  body  generally  is 
known  as  the  aorta.  It  makes  in  all  mammals  normally  a 
ourve  to  the  left  hand  before  reaching  the  middle  line 
and  posterior  part  of  the  body  cavity.  From  this  curved  por- 
tion, the  aortic  arch,  the  arteries  arise  that  convey  the  blood 
to  the  upper  limbs  and  to  the  head  and  neck.  In  all,  these 
arteries  are  four  in  number.  (1 )  Two  sub-clavians  carrying 
the,  blood  to  the  right  and  left  limbs.  (2)  Two  carotids 
going  to  the  neck  and  head.  In  man  these  four  vessels  take 
origin  from  the  arch  of  the  aorta  as  three,  one  of  which 
almost  at  once  divides  into  two.  As  the  aorta  curves  towards 
the  left  it  gives  off  first,  that  is,  most  to  the  right  of  the  man 
to  whom  it  belongs,  the  right  sub-clavian  (sub  =  under, 
clavicle  =  the  collar-bone),  second,  the  right  carotid,  third, 
the  innominate  (nameless)  artery,  ?vhich  almost  at  once  divides 
into  the  left  carotid  and  the  left  sub-clavian. 

In  the  Oynomorpha  and  in  Hylobates  or  Gibbon,  the  lowest 
anthrapomorph,  a  different  arrangement  is  seen.  In  these 
SimiaJae  the  aortic  arch  only  gives  rise  to  two  vessels,  one  of 
which  almost  directly  divides  into  three.  The  single  vessel  is 
most  to  the  left  and  is  the  left  sub-clavian  artery.  The  innomi- 
nate divides  in  these  animals  into  (from  left  to  right)  the  left 
carotid,  the  right  carotid,  the  right  sub-clavian. 

Ascending  through  the  anthropoid  apes  we  find  that  whilst, 
as  already  mentioned,  the  Gibbon  has  the  arrangement  of  one 
sub-clavian  and  one  innominate,  the  genus  Pithecus  (Orang^ 
has  in  some  species  the  same  grouping,  but  in  others  an  aortic 
arch  with  its  vessels  placed  as  in  man,  i.e.,  with  three  arising 
from  the  arch.  The  Chimpanzee  and  Gorilla  groups  have 
\roughout  all  their  members  the  human  arrangement.     Once 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  15 

tnore  the  difference  is  between  ape  and  ape  and  >iot  between 
ape  and  man. 

6.  Muscles.  —  Some  genera?  facts  under  this  head  were 
given  under  anatomical  facts  ("  Origin  of  Man,"  pp.  12-14).  As 
the  present  work  is  altogether  more  special,  one  or  two  more 
•details  may  be  added. 

First,  as  to  the  tail  muscles.  All  the  Primates  up  to  the 
Oynomorpha  have  tails  and  are  well-provided  with  tail-muscles. 
In  the  Oynomorpha  there  is  one  genus,  Inuus,  which  is  without 
a  tail.  But  the  muscles  are  present.  In  the  man-like  apes 
not  only  is  the  tail  wanting.  In  many  cases  the  tail-muscles 
are  as  absent  as  they  are  in  man.  But,  as  jf  no  chance  of 
«rror  should  be  allowed,  in  some  of  the  tailless  apes  the  tail- 
muscles  are  present  in  a  very  rudimentary  condition. 

Next,  a  word  or  two  upon  the  half-dozen  doubtful  or 
variable  muscles.  I  said  that  three  or  four  muscles  are  met 
with  in  Hylobates,  Pithecus,  Troglodytes  and  Gorilla  that 
are  not  usually  seen  in  man.  These  are  (1)  the  levator 
■clavicular  (raiser  of  the  little  clavicle),  a  muscle  belonging  to 
the  shoulder  region  ;  (2)  dorso-epi-trochlearis,  or  accessorius 
tricipitis,  a  narrow  muscle  running  down  from  the  latissimus 
dorsi.  (broadest  of  the  back)  to  the  triceps  (three-headed) 
muscle  at  the  back  of  the  upper  arm ;  (8)  the  scansorius 
{climbing  muscle) ;  (4)  the  abductor  ossis  metacarpi  quinti 
digiti  (drawer  outwards  of  the  metacarpal  or  palm-bone  of  the 
little  finger).  Of  these  the  third  has  not  been  described  in 
the  Gorilla  and  is  also  absent  in  some  Chimpanzees,  whilst  all 
four  of  the  muscles  are  occasionally  found  in  human  subjects. 

Further,  man  has  two  muscles  not  as  yet  seen  in  the 
Anthropomorpha :  (1)  Extensor  primi  internodii  pollicis 
{straightener  of  the  first  division  of  the  thumb) ;  (2)  peronams 
tertius  (third  muscle  of  the  fibula  or  outer  bone  of  the  leg). 
But  (1)  is  by  many  anatomists  said  to  exist  in  the  Chimpan- 
zee, and  is  sometimes  wanting  in  man,  whilst  (2)  is  frequently 
absent  in  Homo. 

As  throwing  some  light  upon  the  variable  character  of  the 
muscular  arrangements,  even  in  very  closely  allied  animals,  I 
may  mention  that  Hylobates  has  a  muscle  all  to  itself.  The 
abductor  tertii  internodii  secundi  digiti  (drawer  outwards  of 
the  third  division  of  the  second  digit  or  forefinger)  has  been 
encountered  as  yet  in  no  other  mammal.     The   Orang  alsr.  if 


16  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

the  sole  possessor  of  an  opponens  hallucis  or  muscle  for 
opposing  the  big  toe  to  the  other  toes,  as  the  thumb  iv 
opposed  to  the  finger-tips. 

As  a  last  contribution   to  this    brief   study   of    Primate 
muscles,  it  may  be  noted  that  in   the   spider-monkey,  whose 
thumb  is  rudimentary  and  does  not  perform   any  movements, 
four  are  present  out  of  the  five  muscles  that  in  other  mem 
bers  of  the  order  serve  to  move  the  thumb. 

7.  Reproductive  Organs. — It  will  be  readily  understood  that 
in  a  short  popular  work  no  complete  details  are  likely  to  be 
given  under  this  head.  If  the  work  is  popular  the  anato- 
mical details  necessary  to  the  understanding  of  the  facts- 
would  have  to  be  given.  For  myself  I  think  they  ought 
to  be  given,  and  I  should  not  hesitate  to  give  them 
any  more  than  I  hesitate  to  describe  the  skeleton  or  the 
bones.  But  the  details  necessary  would  take  up  far  more 
space  than  can  be  afforded,  and  the  comparative  results 
obtained  would  hardly  repay  us.  For  it  may  at  once  be 
stated  that  in  all  anatomical  points  the  structure  of  the  re- 
productive organs  of  man  and  that  of  his  allies  are  practi- 
cally identical. 

Two  notes  only,  therefore,  to  end  this  chapter.  The 
position  of  the  milk-yieMms"  glands.  In  man,  ana  in  almost 
all  the  rest  of  the  Primates,  the  mammary  glands  are  two  in 
number,  and  are  situated  on  the  breast.  They  are  pectoral 
in  position,  as  comparative  anatomists  say.  But  in  the 
lowest  members  of  the  order,  i.e.,  in  the  Lemuridse,  there  are 
in  some  cases,  in  addition  to  the  two  pectoral,  two  or  morr 
pairs  of  mammary  glands  on  the  abdomen,  as  they  are  in  the 
dog. 

Lastly,  from  the  Oynomorpha  upwards,  the  female  Primates 
experience  at  regular  intervals  that  in  the  anthroprrv««s 
certainly  approximate  very  closely  to,  if  they  are  not  identical 
with,  the  lunar  periods,  a  condition  of  the  sexual  organs  in  no 
essential  removed  from  the  periodical  visitations  of  the 
auman  female  adult  when  unimpregnated. 


MONKEYS,    APES.    MEN.  J  7 

0  H  A  P  T  E  E        III. 

0. — The  Skeleton. 

By  the  skeleton,  comparative  anatomists  mean  the  hard  pro- 
tective or  supporting  part  of  the  animal  organism.  Thus, 
the  hard,  outer  part  of  the  body  of  a  lobster,  or  the  two 
parts  of  the  shell  of  an  oyster,  or  the  single  shell  of  a  snail, 
are  all,  strictly  speaking,  skeletons.  All  the  ordinary  Verte- 
brate classes  have  hard  parts  without  and  within.  Thus, 
in  the  Mammalia  there  is  an  outer  or  exoskeleton  [e£o>  (exo)  = 
on  the  outside]  of  fur  or  hair,  and  an  endoskeleton  [tvSov 
(endon)  =  within]  of  bones.  Upon  the  former  of  these  I 
dwelt  in  the  preceding  chapter.  In  the  present  chapter  facts 
will  be  given  as  to  the  bony  skeletons  of  the  various  mem- 
bers of  the  order  Primates  that  will  serve  once  again  to  show 
interesting  transitions  in  anatomical  structure  from  monkey 
to  ape  and  from  ape  to  man.  All  that  is  to  be  said  will 
necessarily  be  more  easily  intelligible  to  one  who  knowf 
something  of  human  anatomy.  But  I  proceed  on  the  assump 
tion  that  the  reader  is  wholly  unacquainted  with  that  brand 
of  knowledge.  A  picture  of  the  human  skeleton  or,  stili 
better,  an  actual  skeleton  for  reference,  will  make  the  text 
more  comprehendable. 

Following  the  plan  of  my  Physiological  Tables,  pp.  4  and  5< 
we  shall  study  the  skeleton  under  the  three  divisions  of  th* 
trunk,  the  extremities,  the  skull.  Considering  the  trunk, 
we  shall  deal  first  with  the  vertebral  column  or  backbone, 
second  with  the  ribs.  The  extremities,  upper  and  lower; 
will  present  us  with  the  arch  that  supports  and  the  lint** 
that  is  supported.     The  skull  consists  of  head  and  face. 

1.  The  Trunk.— {a)  Vertebral  column.  The  backbone, 
characteristic  of  all  Vertebrata,  consists  of  a  number  of 
separate  bones  called  vertebrae.  In  Mammalia,  and  therefore 
in  the  Primates,  these  vertebrae  are  divided  by  anatomists 
into  groups.  From  above  downwards  the  groups  are  :  (1) 
Cervical  vertebrae  {cervix  =  the  neck) ;  (2)  Dorsal  (dorsum 
=  back),  carrying  the  ribs ;  (3)  Lumbar  {lumbi  =  loins) ; 
(4)  Sacral ;  (5)  Caudal,  or  coccygeal.  In  this  preliminary 
explanation  only  the  last  two  sete  call  for  comment.  The 
sacral  vertebrae  are  thus  named  because  the  bone  they  form 
was  offered  as  a  specially  sacred  part  of  the  body  to  the  gods. 

B 


18  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

This  bona,  the  sacrum,  made  up  of  consolidated  vertebrae,  is 
wedged  in  between  the  two  hip-bones,  and  makes  with  them 
the  strong  basin  or  pelvis  that  rests  upon  the  legs.  Cauda 
=~  a  tail,  and  the  caudal  vertebrae  are  those  of  the  tail. 
In  human  anatomy  these  1  educed  rudimentary  tail- verte- 
bra* make  a  little  bone  at  the  lower  end  of  the  vertebral 
column.  This  bone  is  the  os  coccygis,  so-named  from  a 
fancied  resemblance  to  a  cuckoo's  bill  (u  Origin  of  Man," 
page  6). 

Let  us  look  first  at  the  backbone  as  a  whole,  and  then  at 
the  individual  groups  of  vertebrae.  Our  backbone  shows 
three  very  remarkable  curves,  upon  which  depends,  in  a 
measure,  the  power  of  resistance  to  shock.  One  is  in  the 
dorsal  region,  and  the  convex  side  of  the  curve  is  backwards ; 
another  in  the  lumbar,  and  tho  convex  side  forwards ;  the 
third  in  the  sacral  and  coccygeal,  with  convex  side  backwards. 
Not  any  of  the  Primates  exhibit  these  curves  except  the  anthro- 
poid apes  and  man.  Up  to  the  Oynomorpha,  they  are  want- 
ing. Even  in  the  Anthropomorpha  their  appearance  is 
graduated  in  an  interesting  way.  The  vertebral  column  of 
the  Gibbon  is  nearly  straight ;  only  the  sacral  curve,  the 
lowest  of  the  three,  appearing.  In  the  Orang,  the  curves  of 
the  adult  anthropoid  are  like  those  present  in  the  human 
being  at  birth.  In  the  Chimpanzee,  the  curves  as  they  are  in 
the  backbone  of  the  adult  man  begin  to  appear,  and  in  the 
Gorilla  they  are  much  better  marked. 

1.  Cervical  vertebrae.  In  all  the  Primates,  and  indeed  in 
til  Mammalia,  the  number  of  these  is  seven.  This  is  the 
more  remarkable  when  we  reflect  that  the  fact  is  true  equally 
Df  the  neck  of  the  giraffe,  and  of  the  elephant.  In  our  present 
atudy  only  one  point  is  of  moment.  Every  budding  anatomist, 
and  therefore  every  first-year  "  medical,' '  knows  that  in  man 
the  cervical  vertebrae  are  distinguished  from  the  other  kinds 
by  certain  marks,  of  which  one  is  the  bifurcation  of  the 
spinous  process,  i.e.,  of  the  process,  which  running  backwards 
from  the  body  of  the  vertebra,  forms,  with  its  thirty  odd 
fellows,  the  ridge  on  the  middle  line  of  the  back.  None  of 
the  lower  Primates  exhibits  this  bifurcation,  and  only  one  of 
the  anthropoids,  the  Chimpanzee.  Even  in  the  Chimpanzee, 
inly  one  of  the  cervical  vertebrae,  the  second  of  the  seven, 
has  this  characteristic.     It  is  significant  that  the  bifurcation 


MONKEYS,    APES.    MEN.  10 

does  appear,   even  in  this  not  very  noticeable  form,  below 
man. 

2  and  3.  The  dorsal  and  lumbar  vertebrae  may  be  taken 
together.  Their  interest  lies  in  their  number.  Eepetition 
of  similar  forms  always  implies  comparative  lowness  of 
organisation.  A  comparison  of  the  many  similar  segments  of 
•an  earthworm  with  the  fewer,  more  differentiated  segments 
of  a  lobster,  will  furnish  an  illustration  of  this  truth.  Hen*o 
we  should  expect  to  find,  as  we  ascend  in  our  investigation  of 
the  Primates,  a  decrease  in  the  number  of  dorso-lumbai 
vertebrae.  In  some  of  the  Lemuridae  the  number  is  over 
20,  the  12  or  13  dorsal  being  followed  by  as  many  as  U 
lumbar.  In  the  marmoset  the  dorso-lumbar  are  19.  In  the 
Platyrrhini  the  number  varies  from  as  many  as  22  (15  or  14 
dorsal,  7  or  8  lumbar),  to  as  few  as  17  (12  dorsal,  5  lumbar, 
as  in  man).  In  the  Cynomorpha  the  number  is  19  (12  or 
13,  and  7  or  6).  In  the  Gibbon  of  the  Anthropomorpha  the 
number  is  18  (13  and  5).  In  the  other  three  forms,  the 
Orang,  Chimpanzee,  Gorilla,  17.  In  Man  also  there  are  17. 
"Whilst,  however,  the  actual  number  of  dorso-lumbar  verte  • 
brae  is  the  same  in  the  three  highest  anthropoids  and  in  man, 
the  distribution  of  the  17  between  dorsal  and  lumbar  verte« 
brae  is  very  instructive.  Thus  the  17  of  the  Chimpanzee  and 
the  Gorilla  are  made  up  of  13  dorsal  and  4  lumbar.  The  17 
of  the  Orang,  however,  are  made  up  of  12  dorsal  and  5 
lumbar.  And  this  is  also  the  human  arrangement.  There 
are  normally  in  man  12  dorsal  and  5  lumbar  vertebrae,  and 
occasionally  cases  occur  of  13  or  14  dorsal  (the  Gorilla 
type). 

One  or  two  other  facts  in  relation  to  the  lumbar  vertebrae, 
or  rather  to  one  of  them,  may  be  given.  The  one  is  the  fifth 
or  last  lumbar,  as  existent  in  us  and  in  our  nearest  allies. 
Two  of  the  four  man-like  apes  present  peculiarities  in  the 
fifth  lumbar.  Both  the  Chimpanzee  and  the  Gorilla  have 
the  transverse  processes  of  this  bone,  that  jut  out  right  and 
left,  joined  to  the  crests  of  the  two  hip-bones,  right  and  left. 
And  further,  in  the  Gorilla  the  body  of  the  last  lumbar 
vertebra  i%  fixed  on  to  that  of  the  first  sacral,  just  as  that  ia 
to  the  second  and  the  second  to  the  third.  In  fact  the  fifth 
lumbar  becomes,  so  to  say,  a  part  of  the  sacrum.  Now,  both 
these  peculiarities  are  occasionally  seen  in  Man. 


20  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

4.  Sacrum.  In  the  Cynomorpha  there  are  only  three; 
sacral  vertebrae.  But  in  the  Anthropoids,  the  number  is  the- 
same  as  in  us,  five.  This  increase  in  number  at  first  sight 
appears  in  contradiction  to  the  principle  given  on  p.  19.  But 
it  is  related,  in  the  highest  Primates,  to  the  erect  posture,, 
the  greater  strain  on  the  legs,  and  the  heavier  work  to  be, 
done  by  the  sacrum. 

5.  Caudal  vertebrae.  From  the  Lemuridae  up  to  the 
Cynomorpha  the  caudal  vertebrae  are  many  in  number,  as  the- 
animals  in  these  groups  are  "tailed."  Thus,  even  in  the 
highest  group,  the  Cynomorpha,  there  are  genera  whose 
individuals  have  as  many  as  31  vertebrae.  Yet  even  within- 
the  limits  of  this  sub-division  of  the  Catarrhini  occurs  the- 
genus  Inuus,  already  mentioned  as  a  tailless  dog-ape.  Inuus- 
has  only  3  caudal  vertebrae.  None  of  the  Anthropomorpha 
has  more  than  5,  and  often  as  few  as  4  or  3,  the  human- 
numbers,  occur.  Nor  is  it  only  numerically  that  the  tail-region  of 
the  vertebral  column  is  identical  in  Anthropomorpha  and 
Anthropidae.  In  the  exceedingly  reduced  condition  of  the 
vertebrae  the  lower  end  of  the  column  is  identical  in  us  and; 
in  the  man-like  apes. 

(b)  Ribs. — As  the  pairs  of  ribs  correspond  in  number  with 
the  dorsal  vertebrae,  there  is  little  to  say  in  this  connection, 
and  what  is  said  is  rather  supplementary  than  actually  new*. 
Of  course,  here  again  the  principle  thav  repetition  of  similar 
parts  means  comparative  lowness  of  organisation,  comes  into 
notice.  In  the  snake,  e.g.,  of  the  class  Eeptilia,  we  have  an 
immense  number  of  almost  precisely  similar  pairs  of  ribs* 
Turning  to  our  Primates,  the  Lemuridae  and  Arctopithecini. 
(Aye-aye,  Maki,  marmoset)  have  always  more  than  14  pairs, 
and  in  some  cases  very  many  more.  The  Cynomorpha  have 
13  or  12,  as  a  reference  to  p.  19,  where  the  number  of 
dorsal  vertebrae  (always  the  same  as  that  of  the  pairs  of  ribs)- 
is  given,  shows.  The  Gibbon  has  rarely  14,  generally  13.  The 
Chimpamzee  and  Gorilla  have  18  pairs.  The  Orang  12.  Man 
has  12  pairs.  As  usual,  the  break  is  betaken  ape  and  ape, 
not  between  ape  and  man. 

II.  The  Extremities. — We  shall  take  the  upper  limb  first, 
and  then  the  lower. 

1.  The  arch  of  the  upper  limb.  In  man,  and  indeed,  in, 
#11  the  Primates,  this  arch  consists  of  the  scapula,  or  blade- 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  21 

$>one,  and  the  clavicle,  or  collar-bone.  Of  these  two  the 
scapula  alone  need  detain  us.  This  is  an  oddly-shaped  bone, 
whose  main  part  is  large  and  flat,  overlying  several  of  the 
ribs.  At  the  upper  outer  corner  is  the  glenoid  cavity,  into 
-which  fits  the  head  of  the  arm-bone,  or  humerus.  A  strong 
^process  (the  spine)  rises  from  the  back  of  the  scapula  much 
nearer  the  top  than  the  bottom  of  the  bone,  and  joins  at  its 
free  end  with  the  clavicle.  This  last  therefore  runs  from  the 
top  of  the  breast-bone  to  the  end  of  the  spine  of  the  scapula. 
The  scapula  has  three  edges  ;  an  outer,  running  from  the 
■glenoid  cavity  down  to  the  lower  point  of  the  bone,  and 
called  the  glenoid  border;  an  upper,  running  in  Man  nearly 
horizontally,  and  a  long  curved  inner  edge  or  border.  In  the 
lower  Primates  right  up  to  the  Cynomorpha,  the  shape  of 
this  complex  bone  is  very  different  from  that  seen  in  man. 
The  glenoid  and  upper  borders  are  nearly  of  the  same  length, 
and  the  inner  border  is  short  and  straight.  Even  in  the 
•Chimpanzee  the  shape  is  not  yet  human.  The  bone  in  this 
anthropoid  is  very  long,  owing  to  the  elongation  of  the  inner 
and  reduction  of  the  upper  border.  In  the  Orang  and  the 
•Oorilla,  however,  the  bone  has  acquired  all  the  human 
-characteristics  in  the  main. 

2.  The  arm.  In  studying  the  arm  of  the  Primates  a 
number  of  points  present  themselves.  They  will  be  arranged 
•under  the  heads ;  length,  humerus,  the  fore-arm,  carpus  (or 
•wrist),  manus  (or  hand). 

(a)  The  length  of  the  arm.  Every  schoolboy  knows  the 
school  way  of  measuring  height.  You  stand  with  your  back 
to  a  wall,  and  stretch  out  your  arms  to  their  full  length  and 
horizontally  against  it.  Then  some  interested  companion 
marks  the  place  to  which  the  tips  of  the  middle  fingers  of  the 
hands  reach.  The  length  from  the  tip  of  the  one  middle 
finger  to  that  of  the  other  is  as  nearly  as  possible  equal  to 
'the  height  of  the  body. 

Let  us  see  the  results  of  the  like  measurement  made  on 
members  of  the  highest  mammalian  order,  other  than  man. 
if  the  experiment  is  made  on  any  of  the  Lemuridse,  Arctopi- 
thecini,  Platyrrhini  or  Cynomorpha,  the  arm-length,  as 
defined  above,  is  always  more  than  twice  the  body  height. 
This  is  also  true  of  the  lowest  anthropoid  ape.  The  Gibbon's 
^trm-length  is  more  than  twice   the   body-height.      In   the 


22  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

Orang  the  arms  are  shortening,  relatively,  and  the  arm-lengfcB 
is  nearly  twice  the  body-height.  The  Chimpanzee  and  Gorilla 
have  an  arm-length  one  and  a  half  times  the  height,  and  in. 
man,  as  we  have  seen,  the  two  are  approximately  equal. 

Here  for  the  first  time  we  can  take  a  measurement  within 
the  limits  of  the  human  race  itself.  And  the  measurement 
hall  be  one  of  precision,  the  result  of  a  series  of  careJfcd 
observations  and  recordals  made  in  America.  All  of  us  know 
generally  that  certain  low  types  of  individuals  have  greater 
length  of  arm  than  higher  types.  But  the  numbers  now  to> 
be  given  have  to  do  with  classes  rather  than  individuals,  and 
fire  of  an  especial  interest  as  showing  the  effect  of  changed 
conditions  ("Darwinian  Theory,"  p.  10)  in  the  production  of 
variation. 

If  we  stand  erect  and  place  the  arms  close  against  the 
Bides,  with  the  palms  pressing  against  the  thighs,  the  tip  of 
the  middle  finger  of  each  hand  is  found  to  be  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  upper  edge  of  the  knee-cap,  or  patella, 
fllearly,  the  longer  the  &,rm  of  a  Primate,  the  less  will  be  this 
distance,  and,  as%  is  well  known,  in  all  of  the  order  except 
Man,  the  distance  is  nothing,  or  less  than  nothing,  i.e.,  the 
fingers  reach  beyond  the  upper  edge  of  the  knee-cap.  That 
the  arms  are  shortening  relatively  as  the  human  race  evolves- 
eeems  to  be  shown  by  the  numbers  now  to  be  given.  The 
men  upon  whom  the  measurement  was  made  were  of  three 
types  :  Americans ;  free  negroes,  whose  parents  had  been  free 
for  some  generations  ;  pure  negroes.  The  average  of  a  great 
many  measurements  made  upon  a  large  number  of  individuals 
of  each  of  these  three  classes  was  as  follows  : — 

Distance  from  middle-linger  tip  to  patella — 

Pure  Negroes     ...         ...         ...         2*88     inches. 

Free  Negroes     3-293        „ 

Americans  ...  ...  ...         5*036        „ 

The  numbers,  as  the  descriptive  reporters  say,  speak  for  them- 
selves. 

(/?)  The  humerus  is  the  long  bone  that  runs  from  the  shouldet 
to  the  elbow.  Like  all  long  bones,  it  presents  three  regions  : 
a  head  above  that  articulates  with  the  cavity  in  the  scapula,. 
a  long  shaft  in  the  middle,  and  at  the  lower  end,  where  the- 
humerus  is  jointed  on  with  one  of  the  arm  bones,  the  condyles/- 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  23 

kovSvXos  (kondulos)  =•  a  knuckle.  The  head  of  the 
humerus  in  man  has  a  direction  upwards  and  inwards,  but 
does  not  run  backwards  at  all.  On  the  other  haud,  the  head 
of  the  humerus  has  a  backward  direction  in  the  Lemuridae, 
Arctopithecini,  Platyrrhini  and  Cynomorpha.  But  in  the 
Anthropomorpha  the  direction  of  the  humerus-head  is  as  it  ia 
in  Man,  not  as  it  is  in  tlio  lower  Primates. 

Again,  the  longitudinal  axis  of  the  humerus  is  in  Man 
much  twisted  upon  itself.  It  does  not  run  straight,  as  in  the 
lower  Primates.  But  the  three  highest  apes  have  the 
humerus-axis  also  twisted,  and  to  an  extent  closely  approxi- 
mating to  that  seen  in  the  human  arm. 

(y)  Two  notes  may  be  made  on  the  fore-arm.  In  this  there 
are  two  bones,  the  ulna  on  the  little  finger  side,  the  radius  on 
the  thumb  side.  Only  the  former  of  these  enters  into  the 
elhow'jcmt.  The  upper  end  of  the  ulna  presents  a  cavity, 
the  sigmoid,  into  which  the  inner  condyle  of  the  humerus 
fits  ;  o-iy/xa  (sigma)  is  the  Greek  S  and  aSos  (eidos)  =  like- 
ness. Behind,  and  overhanging  this  cavity  is  the  olecranon » 
oiXrjvrjs-Kpavov  (olenes-kranon)  =  elbow's  point. 

This  process,  when  the  elbow  is  straightened,  fits  into  t 
depression  in  the  back  and  lower  part  of  the  humerus.  la 
all  the  lower  animals,  even  up  to  the  Cynomorpha,  this 
olecranon  process  extends  further  up  than,  and  beyond,  the 
sigmoid  cavity.  In  the  Anthropomorpha  and  in  Man  th<* 
olecranon  process  is  not  extended  upwards  beyond  the  cavity. 

We  are  able  to  turn  the  hand  over  so  that  the  back  lies 
upwards.  This  movement  is  that  of  pronation,  as  the  hand 
then  lies  prone.  The  converse  movement  is  that  of  supina- 
tion, when  the  hand  is  made  to  lie  palm  upwards — supine. 
All  the  Primates  have  this  power  of  turning  the  radius 
round  the  ulna.  In  the  lower  members  of  the  order  the 
power  is  greatly  reduced,  whilst  in  the  higher  forms  it 
"almost  equals  that  enjoyed  by  Man  "  (Flowers'  "Osteology 
of  the  Mammalia,"  p.  245.) 

(8)  The  carpus,  or  wrist.  This  part  of  the  limb  in  us  consists 
of  eight  bones,  in  two  rows  of  four  each.  The  lower  mem- 
bers of  our  order  Primates  have  nine  bones  in  the  carpus  ;  an 
additional  one,  the  os  centrale  (central  bone)  is  present.  The 
Lemur  has  nine  ;  so  have  the  marmoset,  the  Platyrrhini,  the 
Cynomorpha,  the  Gibbon  and  the  Orang.     But  in  the  Chim- 


Sk  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

pannee  and  Gorilla  the  os  centrale  is  wanting,  the  number  of 
wrist  bones  is  eight,  and  the  human  arrangement  obtains. 

In  the  majority  of  the  Primates  both  the  bones  of  the 
fore-arm,  the  radius  and  ulna,  are  in  direct  articulation  with 
the  wrist-bones.  Now,  in  Man,  this  is  not  the  case.  Our 
carpus  articulates  with  the  radius  only  ;  the  ulna  does  not 
joint  on  to  any  of  the  wrist-bones.  This  human  arrange- 
ment is  met  with  in  two  of  the  anthropoid  apes.  The  Gorilla 
and  Orang  have  their  carpus  connected  directly  with  the 
radius  alone. 

(c)  The  last  thing  to  be  considered  in  connection  with  the 
upper  extremity  is  tke  hand,  or  manus.  In  this  the  two 
main  points  are  the  nails,  or  claws,  on  the  digits  and  the 
nature  of  the  pollex  or  thumb.  In  most  Mammalia  the 
digits  are  provided  with  claws  rather  than  nails.  This  is 
also  the  case  in  the  lower  Primates.  Thus  the  Cheiromyini 
have  claws  on  every  digit  of  the  hand,  although  that  on  the 
pollex  is  modified  in  the  direction  of  a  nail.  The  Lemuridae 
and  the  marmoset  present  the  same  arrangement.  The 
pollex-claw  becomes  in  the  Cynomorpha  yet  more  flattened 
and  nail-like,  but  it  is  not  until  the  anthropoids  are  reached 
that  a  clear  and  distinct  nail  is  encountered.  In  the  Gibbon 
this  nail  is  confined  to  the  pollex ;  all  the  other  four  digits 
have  claws.  But  in  the  three  higher  Anthropomorpha  naila 
are  seen  on  each  of  the  hand  digits,  as  in  Man. 

As  to  the  pollex  itself.  This  digit  is  not  capable  of 
opposition  to  the  other  digits  in  many  of  the  Lemuridse  nor 
in  the  marmoset.  In  this  last  also  the  power  of  moving  the 
thumb  is  not  well  marked.  Nor  is  the  pollex  truly  opposable 
in  the  Platyrrhini,  though  its  power  of  movement  is  very 
notable.  In  this  group  the  thumb  is  not  nearly  so  dis- 
tinctly different  from  the  rest  of  the  digits  as  it  is  in  the 
rest  of  the  Catarrhini.  Indeed  the  pollex  of  Ateles  is  quite 
rudimentary  and  functionless,  although  all  the  muscles 
necessary  for  its  movement  are  present. 

I  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  lower  extremity.  Here, 
as  with  the  upper,  the  arch  and  the  limb  will  be  studied. 

1.  The  arch.  In  this  case  there  is  only  one  large  and 
complex  bone  on  each  side,  the  hip-bone.  It  is  so  oddly 
shaped  that  even  the  ingenuity  of  anatomists  failed  to  find 
a  likeness  for  it.     Hence  its  name  os  innominatum  (nameleai 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 


25 


^one).  The  two  ossa  innominata  make  with  the  sacrum  the 
pelvis  or  basin.  The  length  and  breadth  of  the  pelvis  in 
different  Primates  give  some  interesting  transitions.  If  we 
look  at.  the  skeleton  of  any  quadruped,  such  as  the  dog,  or 
-even  at  the  living  animal,  we  see  that  the  pelvis  is  long  and 
narrow.  But  that  of  a  human  being  is  relatively  much 
shorter  and  broader.  A  convenient  phrase  is  used  in  the 
study  of  pelves.  Pelvic  index.  Suppose  that  the  length  of 
the  pelvis  of  any  particular  animal  is  multiplied  by  the 
number  100  and  divided  by  the  breadth  of  the  same  pelvis, 
the  result  will  be  a  number  greater  than  100,  or  100,  or  a  num- 
ber less  than  100  according  as  the  pelvis  is  longer  than 
broad,  as  long  as  it  is  broad  or  shorter  than  it  is  broad.  The 
inumber  resulting  from  dividing  the  length  X  100  by  the 
breadth  is  called  the  pelvic  index  for  the  particular  animal. 
This  number  will  be  less  the  higher  the  position  of  the  animal 
in  the  scale  of  Mammalia. 

The  following  list  is  that  of  the  pelvic  indices  of  some  of 
~ihe  higher  Primates.  In  every  case  the  female  pelvis  is 
-taken  :— 


Chimpanzee 

» •          •  •  •          •  • 

141 

Gorilla  ... 

•  •          •  •  •          • . 

128 

Australian 

•  •          •  •  •          •  • 

116 

Bushwoman 

•  •          .  •  •          •  • 

103 

Eskimo  ... 

• .          ...          •  • 

100 

Hindu    ... 

■ .          •  • .          •  •  < 

93 

Peruvian 

•          ...          • • < 

91 

European 

.. 

78 

From  this  list  we  see  that  the  pelvis  of  the  Chimpanzee  is 

3i  little  less  than  half  as  long  again  as  it  is  broad  ;  that  the 

-pelvis  of  the  Gorilla  is  rather  more  than  one-fourth  as  long 

again  as  it  is  broad ;  that  two  of  the  low  human  races  have 

■pelves  longer  than  they  are  broad ;  that  the  pelvis  of  the 

Eskimo  woman  is  as  broad  as  it  is  long ;  tbat  in  the  higher 

-human  races  the  pelvis  is  broader  than  long.     In  our  present 

-study  the  most  important  thing  to  be  noted  is  that  there  is 

a  much  greater  difference  of  pelvic  index  between  man  and 

man  than    between    ape   and   man.       116  (Australian)  —  78 

>(European)=38.      But    128   (Gorilla)- 116    (Australian)  — 

•only  12.     The  difference  is  even  greater  between  two  cul- 


26  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

tured  human  races  than  between  the  Gorilla  and  the  Aus- 
tralian and  than  between  two  anthropoid  apes.     93  (Hindu)  — 
78  (European)  =  15.     128-116  =  only  12.     141   (Chim- 
panzee)—128  (Gorilla)  =  13. 

2.  The  hallux,  or  great  toe,  is  the  only  other  part  of  the  lower 
limb  we  need  notice.  Its  length,  in  relation  to  the  length  of 
the  foot,  shortens  as  we  ascend  in  the  order  Primates.  The 
hallux  is  more  than  -£%  the  length  of  the  foot  in  Hylobates 
and  Troglodytes  (the  Gibbon  and  the  Orang) — is  in  fact 
nearly  half  as  long  as  the  whole  foot.  In  the  Gorilla,  the 
fraction  is  less  than  T^- ;  in  the  Orang  about  -^  or  £ ;  in  Man 
it  is  about  £  or  ^  (T2^). 

The  hallux  follows  much  the  same  line  as  the  pollex  as  to 
its  power  of  movement  and  the  nature  of  its  claw  or  nail.  In 
the  Oheiromys,  e.g.,  the  hallux  is»  the  only  one  of  the  foot-digits 
that  has  a  nail ;  all  the  rest  are  furnished  with  claws.  In 
this  genus,  as  in  the  Lemurini,  the  great  toe  is  large  and  op- 
posable to  the  others.  But  in  all  the  Simiadse  this  part  is 
smaller  than  the  second  digit,  though  it  is  capable  of  con- 
siderable movement.  In  the  Gibbon  the  nail  is  only  to  be 
seen  on  the  hallux  ;  all  the  other  four  digits  have  claws.  But 
in  the  three  higher  Anthropomorpha,  nails  are  seen  on  each, 
of  the  foot-digits,  as  in  Man. 

III.  The  Skull. — I  have  said  that  in  considering  this  part 
of  the  skeleton  it  is  customary  to  take  the  head  and  the  face 
as  two  regions  of  the  skull  (p.  17). 

(1)  The  head. — First  let  us  look  at  the  relative  lengths  of 
the  bony  base  of  the  cranium,  and  of  the  cavity  in  which  the 
brain  is  lodged.  If  the  skull  of  any  Primate  is  examined  from 
below,  we  see  that  its  base  presents  a  large  hole,  the  foramen 
magnum,  through  which  the  spinal  cord  runs  up  into  the  brain. 
In  front  of  this  hole  lies  a  bony  mass,  entering  into  the  floor- 
of  the  brain  cavity.  This  is  called  the  basi-cranial  axis.  If, 
as  in  man,  the  foramen  magnum  is  large,  and  situate  in  the* 
base  of  the  skull,  and  not  quite  at  the  most  posterior  part  of 
that,  it  is  evident  that  the  length  of  the  brain  cavity  will  be 
more  than  that  of  this  basi-cranial  axis.  But  if  the  foramen 
is  not  large,  and  if  it  is  situated  at  the  very  back  of  the  base 
of  the  skull,  or  even,  as  in  some  cases,  in  the  back  rather 
than  the  base  of  that  organ,  it  is  evident  that  the  length  of 
the  basi-cranial  axis  will  be  more  nearly  equal  or  even  quite> 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEK.  27 

equal  to  that  of  the  brain  cavity.  Boughly  speaking,  the 
relations  between  these  two  lengths  in  different  animals  give 
some  indication  of  the  cerebral  capacities  of  the  different 
animals.  I  shall  represent  the  length  of  the  bony  basi-cranial 
axis  in  each  case  by  100.  In  that  case  we  have  the  following: 
table  : — 

Basi-cranial  axis     ...         ...      =  100 


Brain  cavity  in  some  Lemuridse, 

Arctopithecini,    Platyrrhini 

(Squirrel  Monkey)  ...       =  less  than  100 

Other  Platyrrhini  ...  ...       =100 

Cynomorpha  (howling  monkey)  =  150  (not  more  than} 
Anthropomorpha    ...  ...       =170 

Man  ...      =230—270 

Up  to  the  Platyrrhini,  therefore,  the  basi-cranial  axis  is  longer 
than,  or  as  long  as,  the  brain  cavity.  In  all  of  the  Simiadse 
it  is  more  than  half  as  long.  In  Man  it  is  less  than  half  as 
long.  Here  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  these  measurements- 
have  not  been  made,  as  far  as  I  am  able  to  ascertain,  on  any 
of  the  microcephalous  skulls.  Even  without  taking  these 
into  account,  however,  there  is  more  difference  between  the 
100  of  the  platyrrhine  monkeys  and  the  170  of  the  anthropoid 
apes  than  between  the  170  of  the  latter  and  the  230  of  the 
low  human  races. 

Into  the  base  of  the  skull,  forming  part  of  that  bony  basi- 
cranial  axis  just  considered,  enters  part  of  a  very  complex 
bone  known  as  the  sphenoid ;  <r<f>r]v  (sphen)  =  a  wedge.  The 
sphenoid  is  wedged  in  between  the  frontal  in  front,  the 
occipital  behind,  the  parietals  and  temporals  at  the  sides. 
This  apparently  single  bone  in  the  adult  human  skull  is 
really  made  up  of  several  bones  conjoined  (8  in  all).  We, 
however,  are  only  concerned  with  so  much  of  the  sphenoid  as 
enters  into  the  floor  of  the  skull.  Even  this  portion  consists 
of  two  parts.  These,  from  behind  forwards,  are  the  basi- 
sphenoid  and  the  pre-sphenoid.  In  the  human  skull  these 
two  parts  are  from  a  very  early  age  so  completely  united  thai 
no  trace  of  the  suture  or  seam  or  line  of  jointure  is  visible. 
When  we  turn  to  the  skulls  of  the  lower  Primates  we  find 
that  in  all  of  them  up  to  the  Cynomorpha  this  suture  between 
the  basi-sphenoid  behind  and  the  pre-sphenoid  in  front  is  quite* 


28  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

distinct  until  the  animal  is  nearly  full  grown.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  skulls  of  the  Anthropomorpha  show  no  trace  of  the 
line  of  junction,  and  the  basi-sphenoid  and  pre-sphenoid  are  in 
these  animals  quite  united,  *o  as  io  form  one  bone,  ere  the 
milk-teeth  are  shed.  That  is,  once  again,  the  characteristic 
of  the  human  skull  appears  in  the  apes  first. 

The  relation  of  the  frontal  bone  to  the  ethmoid  may  be 
taken  next.  In  all  the  Primates  the  frontal  or  forehead  bone 
is  originally  two  bones,  a  right  and  a  left.  Each  of  these 
bones  forms  not  only  one  half  of  that  which  is  generally  known 
as  the  forehead  but  also  the  roof  of  the  orbit  or  eye-cavity. 
Between  the  two  orbital  roofs  is  a  considerable  cleft.  In  this 
cleft  lies  the  ethmoid  or  sieve-bone  ;  tjOjxos  (ethmos)  =  a 
sieve.  This  bone  might  be  also  called  the  nose-bone.  For  it 
is,  as  we  might  gather  from  its  position,  in  intimate  relation 
to  the  nose.  The  upper  part  of  it  on  each  side  forms  the 
Toof  of  the  nasal  cavity,  and  is  pierced  with  holes,  through 
which  run  the  branches  of  the  olfactory  nerve.  Hence  its 
name  of  sieve-like^  In  us  the  orbital  plates  of  the  right  and 
left  frontal  bones  join  on  to  the  ethmoid  that  lies  between 
ihem  at  the  side  of  the  ethmoid.  They  do  not  extend  at  all 
behind  that  bone.  But  in  all  the  rest  of  the  Primates,  save 
one,  these  two  roofs  of  the  two  orbits  not  only  join  the 
-ethmoid  at  its  sides ;  they  extend  behind  it  and  join  one 
anoth  er.  There  is  a  post-ethmoidal  union  of  the  two  frontals. 
This  anatomical  distinction  holds  between  the  skull  of  Man 
and  the  majority  of  the  Primates.  But  even  this  is  not  an 
absolute  distinction.  For  in  one  of  the  anthropoid  apes,  viz., 
the  Orang,  the  two  orbit  roofs  do  not  run  posteriorly  to  the 
ethmoidal  and  conjoin.  There  is  in  the  Orang,  as  in  Man, 
oo  post-ethmoidal  union  of  the  two  frontals. 

Still  dealing  with  the  interior  of  the  skull,  we  have  to  do 
with  an  interesting  marking  on  one  of  the  bones  of  the 
Primate  skull  that  corresponds  with  a  certain  part  of  the 
brain.  That  part  is  the  flocculus  (a  little  lock  of  wool)  of  the 
cerebellum.  The  cerebellum,  or  little  or  hind-brain,  has  in 
the  Primates  a  central  lobe,  the  vermis  (or  worm)  cerebelli, 
and  two  side  lobes.  From  each  of  these  side  lobes  projects 
in  some  Mammalia  and  in  most  of  the  Primates  an  irregularly- 
shaped  extension  of  brain  substance  called  the  flocculus:  This 
seats  on  the  bone  in  which  the  ear  is  lodged,  part  of   the 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  29* 

temporal  of  human,  the  periotic  of  comparative  anatomy ; 
v€pi  (peri)  =  around  ;  ovs,  oros  (ous,  otos)  =  the  ear.  A  a 
a  consequence,  the  surface  of  the  periotic  that  enters  into 
the  internal  wall  of  the  skull  has  a  depression  or  fossa 
(a  ditch),  corresponding  with  the  flocculus.  This  fossa  is- 
well  marked  in  the  Lemuridse,  Arctopithecini  and  Platyr- 
rhini,  in  all  of  whom  the  flocculus  is  large.  The  fossa  is  but 
faintly  marked  in  the  skull  of  the  Oynomorpha,  and  in  that  of 
the  Anthropomorpha  it  is  nearly  obliterated.  Certainly  in 
these  the  depression  on  the  periotic  bone  is  no  more  notice- 
able than  it  is  in  the  skull  of  Man.  And  this  goes  hand  in 
hand  with  the  fact  that  neither  the  human  nor  the  higher 
Simian  brain  has  any  flocculi  attached  to  the  cerebellum, 
whilst  the  presence  in  the  human  and  higher  Simian  skull 
of  traces  of  the  depression  is  evidence  that  the  anthropoids  and 
Man  are  alike  the  offspring  through  evolution  of  common 
progenitors  in  whose  brain  the  flocculi  were  present. 

The  complex  temporal  bone  of  the  human  skull  furnishes 
ns  with  one  more  instance  of  transition.  This  bone,  like  the 
sphenoid,  in  reality  consists  of  many  bones.  Of  these  we  need 
only  discuss  one — the  tympanic.  Tympanum  =  the  drum 
(of  the  ear).  The  temporal  bone  has  in  Man  a  passage  some 
1^-  inch  long,  leading  in  from  the  external  ear  and  closed  at 
its  inner  end  by  the  drum  of  the  ear.  This  passage,  the 
external  auditory  meatus,  is  formed  by  the  elongation  of  the 
bone  known  as  the  tympanic.  This  is,  at  first,  a  simple  ring 
of  osseous  matter,  that  is  to  be  filled  up,  as  it  were,  by  the 
membrana  tympani,  or  drum.  In  this  primal  arrangement 
there  is  no  meatus,  and  the  drum  of  the  ear  is,  as  in  the  Frog, 
practically  flush  with  the  surface  of  the  skull.  Now,  this 
primal  arrangement  in  the  human  being  remains  permanent 
in  all  the  Primates  up  to  the  Platyrrhini.  In  these  the  tym- 
panic bone  is  ring-like,  and  the  meatus  is  very  short  or  non- 
existent. But  in  all  the  Oatarrhini,  the  change  to  the  human 
condition  has  occurred.  The  ring-like  tympanic  bone  elongates 
outwards,  and  becomes  a  lengthy,  bony  tube,  whose  canal  is 
the  external  auditory  meatus.  And  this  is  what  takes  place 
in  Man. 

(2)  The  Face. — The  chief  interest  in  connexion  with  the 
bones  of  the  face  and  their  relative  arrangement  centres  in 
the  facial  angle.      This  is  a  measurement  that  we  owe  to  tbt* 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 


Dutch  ethnologist,  Peter  Camper  (born  at  Ley  den,  1722,  died 
at  the  Hague,  1799).  His  idea  was,  by  means  of  this  angle, 
to  indicate  the  degree  of  projection  of  the  face  in  different 
races  of  men,  and  the  relative  development  of  tAe  face  as 
compared  with  that  of  the  head.  In  the  lower  Mammalia, 
as  the  Dog,  e.g.,  the  face  projects  greatly  from  the  head- 
there  is,  in  short,  a  muzzle.  In  the  lower  Primates  also  the 
face  is  developed  in  relation  to  the  head  to  a  greater  extent 
than  in  the  higher. 

For  the  purpose  of  comparison,  Camper  suggested  the 
drawing  of  two  lines  on  the  skull.  One  was  to  descend  from 
the  most  prominent  part  of  the  frontal  or  forehead  bone  until 
it  reached  the  margin  of  the  upper  jaw,  where  the  incisors 
are  inserted.  The  other  was  to  run  approximately  in  a  hori- 
zontal direction  through  the  middle  of  the  opening  of  the 
external  auditory  canal  to  the  point  of  junction  of  the  nasal 
bone  of  the  side  observed  with  the  frontal.  These  two  lines 
will  include  an  angle,  and  the  angle  will  evidently  be  the 
greater,  the  smaller  the  face  is  relatively  to  the  head  and  the 
higher  the  type  of  Primate  intellectually.  The  following  is 
a  table  of  certain  facial  angles  as  measured  on  the  skulls  of 
•certain  Primates  : — 

Facial  Angles. 


Gibbon   ... 

... 

a  a 

•                      •  •• 

20° 

Chimpanzee 

••  • 

•  • 

i                      •  •  . 

30° 

Orang 
Gorilla    ... 

... 

.                      ... 
»                      •  •  . 

30°  -  35° 
35° -47° 

Young  Anthropomorpha 
Namakas             ...' 

»                      •  •  • 

56° -60° 
64° 

Callithrix  sciurea 

•  • . 

.  . 

»                         (M 

65° 

Negroes  ... 
Low    Europeans  ) 
"     Australians  j 

••• 
*•• 

•  • 

•  •  1 

•                         •  •• 
»                         ••• 

67° 
70° 

Kalmuks 

••• 

•  •« 

•                         ••• 

75° 

European  (average) 
Antique  statues 

•  •  • 
••• 

•  •« 

•  •• 

•  •• 

80* 
90° 

This  list  is  worth  studying.  Notice  first  that  the  young 
Anthropomorpha  have  a  facial  angle  larger  than  that 
possessed  by  the  adult  apes.  The  moral  of  this  is  obvious. 
The  old  law  of  phylogeny  and  ontogeny  comes  in  again.    Tht 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  31 

life-history  of  the  individual  is  an  epitome  of  ti.  >t  of  the  race. 
The  ontogeny  is  a  brief  phylogeny.  The  anthropoids  in  their 
development  reach  a  certain  phase  of  evolution.  The 
same  phase  is  reached  by  the  developing  man.  But  having 
reached  this  phase,  represented,  as  far  as  concerns  the  facia1 
angle,  by  56° — 60°  in  the  above  table,  the  anthropoids  recede. 
Man,  having  reached  the  same  phase,  advances.  These  are 
two  ontogenetical  facts.  Their  phylogenetic  equivalent  is, 
probably,  that  the  Simian  ancestor  of  the  Anthropomorpha 
and  of  the  Anthropidae  varied  in  two  directions.  Having 
xeached  the  phase  represented,  as  far  as  concerns  the  facial 
angle,  by  56° — 60°  the  ancestor  varied  in  two  directions,  that 
of  the  anthropoids  with  their  adult  facial  angle  from  20°  to 
47°,  and  that  of  Man  with  the  adult  facial  angle  from  70°  to 
90°. 

Another  point.  Take  the  difference  -  numbers.  47° 
(Gorilla)  -  20°  (Gibbon)  =  27°.  64°  (Namakas)  -  47°  (Go- 
rilla) =  17°.  A  greater  difference  between  ape  and  ape  than 
between  ape  and  man.  This  result  we  obtain  without  taking 
into  consideration  the  young  Anthropomorpha,  and  without 
taking  into  consideration  the  curious  case  of  Callithrix  sciurea. 
This  last  is  one  of  the  squirrel-monkey  species  of  Brazil.  Its 
facial  angle  is  actually  at  least  as  great  as  that  of  the  Nama- 
kas or  Hottentot  inhabitants  of  Great  Namakaland  in  South 
Africa.  The  country  of  the  Namakas  as  the  Europeans  call 
these  people,  is  limited  by  the  Walvisch  Bay  northwards 
(23°  S.  lat.),  the  mouth  of  the  Orange  Eiver  southwards 
(28°  30'  S.  lat.),  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  west,  the  Kalahari 
desert  to  the  east.  In  view  of  the  similarity  of  facial  angle 
in  the  platyrrhine  Oallithrix  and  this  Homo  hottentotus,  it  is 
interesting  to  note  that  the  former  is  inoffensive,  intelligent 
and  easily  and  thoroughly  tamed,  whilst  the  latter  "  possess 
every  vice  of  savages  and  none  of  their  nobler  qualities  " 
.(Anderson).  The  Kalmuks  are  a  Mongol  race  {Homo  mon- 
golus),  partly  Chinese,  partly  Eussian  subjects,  ranging  from 
the  steppes  of  the  Don  and  Volga  to  the  deserts  and  mountain 
ranges  of  Upper  Asia.  They  are  a  nomadic,  warlike,  Buddhist 
race. 

Observe  also,  in  the  table,  the  steady  gradation  from  64°  in 
the  low  men  up  to  90°  in  the  statues.  These  last  are  of 
moment.      They— representations   of   the  gods   or  of  demi- 


32  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

gods,  or,  at  lowest,  of  very  lofty  men  and  women — have  •&> 
facial  angle  10°  greater  than  that  of  the  European  of  to-day.. 
And  this  is  at  least  in  part  due  to  the  fact  that  the  ideal  is* 
always  higher  than  the  real. 

This  part  of  our  subject  will  be  concluded  by  a  study  of 
two  tables  in  which  are  incorporated  the  results  of  certain 
measurements  on  the  skulls  of  certain  microcephali  or  ape- 
men.  As  this  chapter  closes,  and  the  next  will  be  in  part 
occupied,  with  notes  on  these,  let  us  begin  by  understanding 
what  the  microcephali  are.  In  different  countries,  probably 
in  different  centuries,  human  parents,  in  many  cases  quite 
normal,  have  produced  as  offspring  beings  of  an  abnormal 
type.  Often  covered  as  to  a  large  part  of  their  bodies  with 
hair ;  unable  to  walk  erect  until  long  after  the  usual  time 
when  the  human  child  has  ceased  to  crawl  on  all-fours  ;  in- 
capable of  speech ;  unteachable ;  with  receding  foreheads 
that  cover  brains  whose  capacity  and  weight  are  inferior  to 
the  capacity  and  weight  of  the  brains  of  the  anthropoid  apes- 
— these  animals,  born  of  human  parents,  are  of  the  ape 
structure.  Their  technical  name  is  microcephali :  /u/cpor 
(mikros)  =  small,  KeOaXrj  (kephale)  =  head.  I  shall  follow 
Carl  Vogt,  and  call  them  ape-men. 

Of  the  many  cases  on  record,  and  even  of  the  smaller 
number  of  these  that  have  received  careful  scientific  investi- 
gation, I  shall  only  deal  with  ten  observed  and  described  in. 
Germany.     Here  is  a  list  of  them  : 


Country. 

Name. 

Age. 

1. 

Germany 

...  Gottfried  Moehre      ••• 

••• 

44 

2. 

99 

...  Michel  Sohn...          ... 

••• 

20 

3. 

99 

••.  Frederic  Sohn 

••• 

18 

4. 

99 

•••  Conrad  Schuttelndreyer 

••• 

31 

5. 

H 

•••  \Jl  «j ena         ...          ••• 

••• 

26 

6. 

W 

...  Ludwig  Eacke          ... 

••• 

20 

7. 

99 

•..  Margaret  Msehler 

••• 

33 

8. 

99 

...  Jean  Moegle  ...         ••• 

••• 

15 

9. 

M 

•••  Jacques  Moegle         ••• 

••• 

10 

10. 

n 

•••  Jean  Georges  Moegle 

••• 

5 

The  results  of  Wo  sets  of  measurements  made  upon  the 
kulls  of  the  ape-man  and  a  comparison  with  the  results  of 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  33 

similar  measurements  made  on  the  Chimpanzee  and  the  Negro 
and  the  average  European  skull  follow  : 

Skull  Measurements. 


Schuttelndreyer 
Maehler      ... 
Of  Jena    ... 
Moehre 

Frederic  Sohn 
Eacke 

Michel  Sohn 
Chimpanzee 
Negro 


?ront  of  mouth  to 

Base  of 

foramen  magnum. 

skull. 

18-5 

20 

20 

21.4 

21-5 

23 

25-2 

29 

25-8 

.27-7 

29-5 

30-1 

30-9 

32-6 

32-5 

371 

45-4 

49 

The  foramen  magnum  is  the  large  hole  in  the  base  of  the 
skuII  through  which  the  spinal  cord  passes  to  enter  the  brain 
that  lies  within  the  cranium.  This  foramen  lies  far  back  in 
the  skull.  The  first  series  of  numbers  gives  the  proportional 
distances  in  the  various  skulls  from  the  very  front  of  the 
mouth, -from  the  most  prominent  part  of  the  upper  jaw,  to  the 
front  edge  of  the  foramen  magnum.  The  second  series  gives 
the  proportional  numbers  that  represent  the  whole  length,  of 
the  base  of  the  skull  from  the  most  prominent  part  of  the 
upper  jaw  to  the  hinder  border  of  the  foramen.  The  difference 
between  each  pair  of  numbers  on  the  same  line  will  give  the 
proportional  length  of  the  foramen  in  the  skull  considered. 
As  the  foramen  is  generally  about  the  same  length  in  the 
different  microcephalous  skulls,  the  first  seven  pairs  of 
numbers  run  approximately  parallel.  But  in  the  chimpanzee 
and  negro  the  length  of  the  foramen  from  front  to  back  is 
considerably  greater  than  in  the  ape-men. 

Notice  that  the  length  of  the  skull  in  the  anthropoid  ape 
is  intermediate  between  its  length  in  the  negro  and  in  the 
microcephali.  Also  that  in  the  latter  the  foramen  is  placed 
farther  back  in  the  skull  than  in  the  chimpanzee.  The  ape- 
men,  in  a  word,  are  farther  from  the  human  type  in  this 
respect  than  is  the  chimpanzee. 

O 


*K  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 


Auditory  opening  to  ?iaso- 
suture  =  100. 

Of  Jena 

-frontal 

... 

••• 

Occipital  Curve 
to  Auditory  Opening, 

631 

Chimpanzee 
Msehler 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

••• 
•  •  • 

63-3 
65-9 

Frederic  Sohn 

.  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

72-3 

Schuttelndreyer 

Pongo 

Msehre 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

••  • 
•  •  • 

74-7 
80-0 
81-4 

Eacke 

•  •  • 

•  • . 

.  • « 

82-6 

Case  of  Sandifort 

.  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  L   1 

85-5 

Michel  Sohn 

•  •  • 

••  • 

•  •  • 

88-9 

Average  Skull 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  • 

93-103 

The  auditory  opening  is  the  aperture  of  the  ear.  The 
naso-frontal  suture  is  the  line  of  junction  between  the  nasal 
bone  of  one  side  and  the  frontal.  This  suture,  or  seam,  is 
just  above  the  place  on  which  a  pince-nez  rests,  and  is 
between  the  upper  parts  of  the  two  orbits.  In  the  table 
just  given  the  length  from  this  suture  to  the  middle  of  the 
auditory  opening  is  taken  as  100.  The  occipital  curve  is  the 
strongly-marked  ridge  on  the  back  part  of  the  posterior  bone  of 
the  head,  the  middle  point  of  which  is  the  prominence  at  the 
back  of  the  head,  which,  like  the  darkness  in  Egypt,  may  be 
felt,  if  it  is  not  covered  by  artificial  hair  or  by  head-gear.  The 
numbers  given  express  the  relations  of  the  distances  from  the 
middle  of  the  auditory  opening  to  this  prominence  of  the 
occipital  ridge. 

Clearly,  the  higher  the  number  in  this  list  the  greater  the 
length  of  the  posterior  region  of  the  skull.  The  interesting 
point,  however,  is  in  the  s  accession  of  the  skulls.  The 
micro cephalus  of  Jena  comes  lowest  in  the  list.  His  num- 
ber, 63-1,  is  nearly  identical  with  that  of  the  chimpanzee. 
Then  follow  three  more  ape-men,  and  then  a  pongo  or  gorilla 
from  the  Berlin  museum.  Four  more  ape-men's  names  inter- 
vene between  the  case  of  the  anthropoid  ape  and  the  men  of 
average  brain-power.  Thus  we  have,  as  far  as  this  measure- 
ment is  concerned,  two  anthropoid  apes  interpolated  amongst 
the  ape-men. 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  85 

CHAPTER     IV. 

D.— The  Brain. 

This  last  chapter  will  be  devoted  to  the  consideration  of  the 
organ  that  presents  most  difficulty  to  the  anti- evolutionist. 
In  spite  of.  the  fact  that  brain-evolution  has  been  the  line 
along  which  especially,  Man  has  evolved  from  the  brute- 
ancestor  common  to  him  and  the  anthropoids,  nevertheless 
our  general  thesis  can  be  maintained  in  respoct  to  this  organ 
as  to  all  others.  The  evidence  now  to  be  given  will  once 
more  show  that  there  is  more  difference  betwen  ape  and  ape 
and  between  man  and  man  than  between  ape  and  man. 

First,  certain  terms  will  be  explained.  Then  the  brain- 
characteristics  of  the  Primates  generally  will  be  given,  and  the 
brains  of  those  members  of  the  order  lower  than  the  man-like 
^pes  will  be  briefly  considered.  After  that  the  brains  of  the 
Anthropomorpha  and  Man  will  be  studied. 

I.  Terms. — With  the  brain  as  with  the  skeleton,  he  that 
has  already  mastered  the  requisite  anatomical  details,  or  even 
he  that  can  follow  that  which  is  to  come,  on  the  actual  brain 
or  even  on  a  picture,  will  be  better-off  than  the  average  reader 
of  these  lines.  None  the  less,  I  believe  a  person  of  ordinary 
intelligence  will  be  able  to  understand  all  the  facts  to  be  pre- 
sently given,  if  he  reads  carefully  the  next  few  paragraphs. 

The  spinal  cord  of  the  Primates,  passing  through  thf 
foramen  magnum  in  the  base  of  the  skull,  expands  into  the 
brain  or  encephalon.  This  organ  presents  three  chief  regions 
with  which  alone  we  are  concerned.  They  are  the  brain  proper 
or  cerebrum,  covering  over  in  Man  all  the  rest  of  the  ence* 
phalon  ;  the  ganglia  or  swellings  at  the  base  of  the  cerebrum  ; 
the  cerebellum,  little  or  after-brain,  lying  under  the  posterior 
part  of  the  cerebrum. 

(a)  Cerebrum. — This,  by  far  the  largest  part  of  the  ence- 
phalon, has  two  hemispheres,  lying  right  and  left.  Each  of 
these  presents  fissures,  lobes,  convolutions,  all  on  the  exterior, 
and  within  cavities. 

1.  TheFissures. — In  addition  to  the  one  longitudinal,  median, 
•deep  fissure  separating  the  right  half  of  the  brain  from  the 
left,  the  following  fissures  are  to  be  seen  in  each  hemisphere. 
{a)  The  fissure  of  Sylvius. — This  runs  from  a  point  in  the 
base  of  the  brain  about  £  of  the  length  from  the  anterior  end- 


56  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

upwards  and  backwards.  Thus  it  marks  off  a  part  of  the 
brain  that  lies  behind  and  below  it  (the  temporal  lobe)^ 
from  a  larger  part  lying  in  front  of  and  above  it.  (/?)  The 
fissure  of  Rolando.  This  divides  the  larger  part  lying  in  front 
of  and  above  the  fissure  of  Sylvius  into  two  parts.  Running 
nearly  vertically  from  above  downwards,  this  fissure  marks  off 
the  frontal  lobe  before  the  fissure  from  the  parietal  lobe 
behind  it.  (y)  Internal  perpendicular  fissure.— -This  can 
only  be  seen  on  the  inner  face  of  each  hemisphere.  If  the 
hemispheres  are  forcibly  separated,  and  the  inner  face  of  one 
of  them  is  observed,  a  fissure  is  seen  towards  the  posterior 
part  of  that  face  that  runs  vertically  and  marks  off  a  small 
posterior  lobe,  the  occipital,  from  the  parietal  in  front.  There 
is  another  fissure,  but  the  three  just  described  are  all  that 
enter  into  our  present  calculations.    . 

2.  Lobes. — These  have  just  been  described  in  the  main. 
Named  after  the  bones  of  the  head  for  the  most  part,  they 
are  on  each  side  :  a.  the  frontal,  bounded  posteriorly  by  the 
fissure  of  Rolando  ;  /3.  the  parietal,  bounded  anteriorly  by 
the  fissure  of  Rolando,  inferiorly  and  posteriorly  to  some 
extent  by  that  of  Sylvius,  whilst  at  its  upper  posterior  portion 
it  glides  on  the  outer  aspect  of  the  brain  into  the  occipital 
lobe,  without  any  very  clear  line  of  demarcation  ;  y.  the  tem- 
poral, bounded  in  front  and  above  by  the  fissure  of  Sylvius, 
find  also  gliding  posteriorly  into  the  occipital  as  far  as  the 
outer  aspect  of  the  brain  is  concerned  ;  8.  the  occipital,  at 
the  back  of  the  cerebral  hemisphere,  marked  off  on  the 
internal  face  from  the  parietal  by  the  internal  perpendicular 
fissure  ;  c.  the  central  lobe  or  island  of  Reil,  which  lies  deeply 
placed  at  the  bottom  of  the  fissure  of  Sylvius. 

3.  Convolutions. — The  external  surface  of  each  cerebral 
hemisphere  exhibits  certain  convolutions  or  folds,  separated 
by  sulci  or  furrows.  Most  of  the  convolutions  V7.;th  which  we 
shall  have  to  do  need  only  be  designated  by  the  name'  of  the 
particular  lobe  to  which  they  belong.  But  one  or  two  that 
are  of  importance  in  evolution  must  be  mentioned.  The  two 
convolutions  that  bound  the  fissure  of  Rolando  are  called  the 
ascending  frontal  (in  front  of  the  fissure)  and  the  ascending- 
parietal  (behind  the  fissure).  The  supra-marginal  convolu- 
tion is  also  of  much  moment.  It  is  the  convolution  whose 
presence  so  eminent  a  man  as  Gratiolet  held  as  peculiar  to 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  37 

rtne  human  brain.  This  convolution  or  lobule  lies  above  the 
upper  and  posterior  end  of  the  Sylvian  fissure,  and  belongs 
therefore  to  the  parietal  lobe.  In  man  and  in  some  of  his 
allies  the  main  convolutions  are  connected  by  small  pieces  of 
nervous  tissue  at  certain  parts  of  the  brain.  These  connecting 
pieces  are  called  the  bridging-over  or  annectent  convolutions  : 
■annecto  =  I  tie  on. 

4.  Cavities. — Within  the  cerebri  hemispheres  are  two 
•cavities,  one  on  each  side,  called  the  lateral  ventricles.  Latus, 
later  is  =  side.  Ventricle  is  a  name  used  in  anatomy  for  a 
cavity.  These  two  ventricles,  with  other  cavities  within  the 
Drain,  are  the  remains  of  the  primitive  groove  that  first 
appears  in  the  embryo  mammal  at  what  will  be  the  dorsal 
region.  Each  lateral  ventricle  extends  forwards,  downwards 
and  backwards.  The  forward  extension  (anterior  cornu  or 
horn)  runs  into  the  frontal  lobe.  The  downward  extension 
(middle  cornu)  runs  into  the  temporal  lobe.  The  backward 
extension  (posterior  cornu)  runs  into  the  occipital.  The 
central  part  or  "  body  "  of  the  cavity  corresponds  with  the 
parietal  lobe. 

(b)  Brain-ganglia. — These  are  certain  masses  of  nerve 
tissue  distinct  from,  and  covered  over  by,  the  cerebral  hemi- 
spheres. The  only  ones  with  which  the  reader  need  b<» 
troubled  are  the  hippocampi,  the  corpora  striata.,  optie  thalamx, 
corpora  albican tia,  olfactory  lobes. 

In  the  middle  or  descending  cornu  is  a  swelling  of  the 
-nerve  tissue,  known,  from  its  peculiar  shape,  as  the  hippo- 
campus major  ;  in  the  posterior  cornu  is  a  similar  swelling, 
the  hippocampus  minor.  Finally,  within  the  "  body  "  of  the 
ventricle  are  two  swellings  of  nerve-matter  known  as  the 
corpus  striatum  (striped  body),  the  anterior,  and  the  optic 
thalamus  (bed),  the  posterior. 

The  corpora  albican  tia  (whitish  bodies)  are  two  round, 
white  nervous  masses,  visible,  without  any  dissection,  about 
the  middle  of  the  base  of  the  brain ;  whilst  the  olfactory 
lobes  are  two  ganglia  connected  with  the  sense  of  smell, 
lying  below  the  frontal  lobes  and  above  the  nose -cavities. 

(c)  The  cerebellum  is  the  little  hind  brain  already  men- 
tioned (p.  35). 

II.  The  brain  of  Primates  generally. — The  distinctive  cha* 
sracters    of   the  Primate   brain  by    which    it   is    marked    off 


88  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

anatomically  from  that  of  other  mammalian  orders  are  as* 
follows  : — a.  Transverse  pattern  of  convolutions.  The  arrange- 
ment of  the  convolutions  of  the  cerebrum  is  not  of  the- 
oblique,  slanting  order,  as  in  the  horse.  Nor  are  they  arranged 
lengthwise,  as  in  the  dog.  Their  main  direction  is  transverse 
to  the  longitudinal  axis  of  the  brain,  b.  No  corpora  tra- 
pezoidea,  or  trapezium-shaped  nerve-masses,  in  connection 
with  the  medulla  oblongata  or  swollen  top  of  the  spinal  cord 
as  that  part  joins  the  encephalon.  c.  Two  corpora  albicantia 
(p.  37)  in  place  of  the  single  central  body  that  represents- 
these  in  the  lower  mammals,  d.  An  occipital  lobe  (p.  36). 
<.  Without  additional  external  nervous-tissue  growths  from. 
the  under  surface  of  the  temporal  lobe.  f.  Olfactory  lobes- 
never  reaching  sufficiently  far  back  to  run  across  the  fissure- 
of  Sylvius,  g.  A  central  lobe  or  island  of  Eeil.  h.  The 
lateral  ventricle  not  extending  into  the  olfactory  lobe,  but 
extending  into  the  occipital  and  presenting  in  the  posterior  - 
cornu  that  passes  into  the  occipital  lobe  a  swelling,  the  hippo- 
campus minor. 

in.  Lemuridae  to  Cynomorpha. — The  eight  characters  just- 
given  are  those  that  serve  to  distinguish  the  Primate  brain 
from  that  of  other  Mammalia.  A  note  or  two  on  the  brains. 
of  the  members  of  the  order  below  the  Gibbon  follow. 

Lemuridae. — Whilst  these  lowest  Primates  exhibit  all  the- 
marks  just  given,  the  low  nature  of  their  brain  is  shown  by 
(a)  the  projection  of  the  olfactory  lobes  in  front  of,  and  the- 
cerebellum  behind,  the  cerebral  hemispheres ;  these  last  are- 
not  sufficiently  developed  to  cover  completely,  as  they  do  in. 
man,  the  olfactory  lobes  and  the  cerebellum  ;  (b)  the  occipital 
lobe  with  its  contained  posterior  cornu  and  hippocampus- 
minor  is  rudimentary  ;  (c)  the  cerebral  hemispheres  are  quite 
smooth,  or  with  the  merest  trace  of  incipient  convolutions  ;. 
(d)  the  fissure  of  Sylvius,  between  the  parietal  and  temporaL 
lobes,  is  the  only  one  ever  present,  and  if  this  appears,  it* 
is  only  a  mere  trace. 

Marmoset. — Here  the  cerebellum  is  covered  by  the  cerebral 
hemispheres,  although  the  olfactory  lobes  are  still  exposed ;. 
the  occipital  lobe  has,  in  fact  grown  larger ;  the  cerebellum  is- 
nearly  smooth,  but  not  quite  without  convolutions ;  the- 
Sylvian  fissure  is  larger  than  in  the  Lemuridae,  and  a  trace  of 
the  fissure  of  Eolando,  between  the  frontal  and  parietal  lobes,* 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  39 

is  now  visible.  The  central  lobe,  or  island  of  Eeil,  is 
wanting. 

In  the  Platyrrhini  there  is  a  further  advance.  The  cere- 
bellum and  olfactory  lobes  are  generally  both  covered,  and 
although  in  the  Howler  monkey  the  cerebral  hemispheres  are 
nearly  smooth  and  the  occipital  lobe  is  small,  yet  many  of 
the  convolutions  that  are  seen  in  the  human  cerebrum  are 
now  present  as  well  as  the  third  of  the  chief  fissures,  the 
perpendicular,  marking  off  the  occipital  lobe.  The  Cyno- 
morpha  have  all  the  chief  sulci  and  folds  of  the  frontal  and 
parietal  lobes  and  the  commencement  of  the  occipital  con- 
volutions. The  frontal  lobes  are  also  rounder  and  less  pointed 
than  in  the  Platyrrhini. 

IV.  We  pass  to  the  last  and  the  most  important  part 
of  this  discussion.  That  is  the  comparison  of  the  brains  of 
the  anthropoid  apes  and  Man.  This  subject  will  be  dealt 
with  under  the  following  heads  :  the  size  and  weight  of  the 
brain,  its  shape,  the  number  and  arrangement  of  its  fissures 
and  the  nature  of  the  convolutions. 

(a)  Size  and  weight. — These  have  been  already  discussed 
at  some  length  in  "The  Origin  of  Man,"  pp.  10,  11.  But  a 
few  more  facts  supplementary  to  those  given  there  may  be 
noted.  Upon  the  weight  question  little  need  be  added  to 
that  which  has  already  been  said.  But  as  to  volume  much 
must  be  said.  And  fir&t,  concerning  the  weight  of  the  brain. 
Its  ratio  to  the  weight  of  the  body  should  be  mentioned. 
Amongst  the  anthropoid  apes  this  ratio  is  least  in  the  lowest 
of  them,  the  Gibbon.  But  I  cannot  find  any  numbers 
expressing  that  ratio  exactly  in  either  the  Gibbon  or  the 
Gorilla.  We  have,  however,  the  numbers  for  the  Orang,  the 
Chimpanzee  and  Man.  In  the  Orang  examined  by  the  late 
Professor  Rolleston  the  body  was  about  22*3  times  as  heavy  as 
the  brain.  In  the  Chimpanzee  examined  by  Professor 
Marshall  the  body  was  about  19  times  as  heavy  as  the  brain. 
In  Man  the  average  ratio  of  body  weight  to  brain  weight  is 
36  to  1.  All  the  three  numbers  are  more  favorable  to  the 
Primates  as  regards  brain  development  than  those  of  most  other 
animals.  Thus  the  average  ratios  of  body  to  brain  weight 
are  in  the  class  Mammalia  186  to  1,  in  birds  212  to  1,  in 
reptiles  1321  to  1,  in  fishes  5,628  to  1.  We  must  not, 
however,  lay  undue  stress  upon  these  numbers,  as  in  some 


40  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

rfmall  Vertebrata  the  kindred  ratios  are  higher  than  even  In 
the  rrimates.  Thus  in  the  field-mouse  31  to  1  is  the  pro-  v 
portion;  in  the  goldfinch  24  to  1  ;  in  the  blue-headed  tit  12 
to  1.  Nevertheless  the  fact  is  interesting  that  in  at  least 
two  of  the  Anthropomorpha  the  brain  is  relatively  to  the 
body  of  a  greater  weight  than  it  is  in  Man. 

In  the  measurements  that  are  now  to  be  given,  I  again 
follow  the  plan  adopted  once  or  twice  before,  and  compare 
■ome  of  the  lowest  forms  of  men  with  the  man-like  apes.  The 
two  comparisons  that  are  now  to  be  instituted  are  in  respect 
to  brain-surface  and  to  brain-volume. 

Total  Brain-surface. 


Jacques  Moegle     ... 

... 

7,813  sq.  m.  m. 

Msehler     ... 

•  • . 

8,014 

»> 

Child         

•  •  • 

9,040 

9 

Chimpanzee 

. .. 

9,300 

>» 

Schuttel  ndrey er    ... 

... 

9,399 

> 

Eacke 

14,482 

•  ♦ 

Negro        

. . . 

24,705 

»» 

White       

... 

25,155 

»t 

Chimpanzee 

33 

Microcephali  (average) 

44-6 

White   '       

100 

This  table  shows  the  actual  extent  of  surface  of  the  cerebral 
hemispheres.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  normal  European 
brain  has  a  surface  of  about  25,000  square  millimetres 
(1  sq.  m.  m.  =  about  15-i-5-  of  a  square  inch).  The  surface 
of  the  negro  brain  is  not  very  much  less  in  extent.  There  ia 
a  difference  of  more  than  10,000  sq.  m.  m.  between  the  negro 
and  Ludwig  Eacek,  the  ape-man,  in  this  particular  measure- 
ment, and  Eacke  is  5,000  sq.  m.  m.  in  advance  of  any  other 
observed  ape-man.  This  may  be  partly  accounted  for  by  the 
fact  that  Eacke  was  an  epileptic,  and  in  cases  of  epilepsy,  the 
brain  is  often  of  unusually  large  size,  though  its  greater 
mass  is  probably  due,  not  to  increase  in  the  quantity  of  true 
brain  tissue,  but  to  growth  of  an  inferior  kind  of  material. 
Another  noticeable  thing  is  that  the  surface  of  the  child's 
brain  is  very  much  less  in  extent  than  that  of  the  adult, 
-although,  as  we  know,  the  volume  and  mass  of  the  two  brains 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 


41 


do  not  greatly  differ.     The   advance  is   in  complexity  rather 
than  in  size. 

From  our  present  point  of  view,  however,  the  most  inter- 
esting number  is  the  9,300  sq.  m.  m.  of  the  Chimpanzee.  This 
number  is  intercalated  amongst  those  that  refer  to  the  brains 
of  the  ape-men.  The  relative  positions  of  the  adult  human 
being,  the  anthropoid  ape,  and  the  abnormal  man,  are  well 
shown  by  the  three  numbers  given  at  the  end  of  this  table. 
Taking  100  as  representing  the  total  brain-surface  of  the  white 
race,  44-6  represents  the  average  of  the  total  brain-surface  in 
such  microcephali  as  have  been  examined,  and  33  the  brain- 
surface  of  an  average  anthropoid  ape.  The  difference  number 
(100  —  44*6  =  55*4)  between  the  two  kinds  of  men  is  nearly 
five  times  as  great  as  the  difference  number  (44*6  —  33=  11*6) 
between  the  lower  man  and  the  ape. 

Brain  Capacity. 


h 

P% 

a 

* 

5  rt 

*3    » 

Brain  Capacity. 

u 

bo 

.22  u 

CO 

0 

<   be 

C3  J 

^5 

< 

n 

M  CM 

rH 

1,200  to  1,300  cubic  centim. 

45-0 

7-4 

0-0 

0-0 

0-0 

1,300  to  1,500             „ 

45-0 

68-6 

54-G 

44-8 

24-7 

1,500  to  1.700             „ 

10-0 

24-0 

45-4 

50-7 

63-6 

1,700  to  1,900 

0-0 

0-0 

0-0 

4-5 

11*7 

100       100        100       100       100 


Microcephali. 


Country. 


Name. 


1  Germany  ...Gottfried  Maehre  ... 

2  „  ...Michel  Sohn 

3  „  ...Frederic  Sohn     ... 

4  „  ...Conrad  Shuttelndreyer 

5  „  ...Of  Jena    ... 

6  „  ...Ludwig  Racke 

7  „  ...Marguerite  Maehler 

8  „  . .  .Jean  Moegle 

9  „  ...Jacques  Moegle    ... 
10  „  ...Jean  Georges  Moegle 


Age.       Brain  Capacity. 


44     . 

..     555 

20     ., 

.     370 

18     . 

...     460 

31     . 

.     370 

26     ., 

.     350 

20     . 

,.     622 

33     . 

,.     296 

15     . 

..     395 

10     . 

..     272 

5     ., 

,     480 

42  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

Of  all  measurements,  those  given  in  the  last  table  are  of  the* 
most  importance.  But  I  have  in  this  table  placed  before  the 
numbers  that  represent  the  brain  capacity  of  ten  of  the  micro- 
cephali  the  results  of  the  observations  of  Paul  Broca  upon  a. 
number  of  skulls  of  different  races.  This  is  for  the  purpose- 
of  comparison. 

Broca's  numbers  call  for  comment  in  some  little  detail.. 
The   great   French   anthropologist  had   the    opportunity   of" 
examining  a  large  number  of  skulls  that  were  unearthed  from, 
cemeteries  in  Paris,  and  from  beneath  a  house  whose  building 
certainly  dated  back  to  the  time  of  Philip  Augustus.      These- 
are  classed  in  the  above  table  as  Parisians  of  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury.    As   the   type  of  race  advances  the   cranial  capacity 
advances.    Between  1,200  and  1,300  c.  c.  are  only  found  skulls* 
of  the  two  lowest  races — the  Australians  and  Negroes.  Between. 
1,300  and  1,500  c.  c.  are  nearly  one  half  the  Australians  and 
twelfth-century  Parisians,  more  than  one  half  the  Negroes> 
and  Egyptians,  and  less  than  one-fourth  of  the  most  recent 
type.     Between  1,500  and  1,700  c.  c.  come  one-tenth  of  the- 
Australians  (and  all  of  these  really  are  below  1,600  c.  c.),. 
about  one-fourth  of  the  Negroes,  nearly  one  half  of  the  Egyp- 
tians, about  one  half  of  the  earlier  Parisians,  and  considerably 
more  than  one  half  of  the  Parisians  of  to-day,     Only  the- 
Parisian  skulls  exceed  in  capacity  1,700  c.  c,  and  more  than 
twice  as  many  per  cent,  of  the  modern  men  pass  this  limit  a& 
compared  with  their  ancestors  of  six  centuries  ago. 

Even  in  these  cases  of  normal  human  beings  our  former 
generalisation  holds.  The  Gorilla's  cranial  capacity  is  often 
as  much  as  600  c.  c.  The  difference  between  this  number 
and  1,200  c.  c.  =  600  c.  c.  But  the  difference  between 
i,200.  c.  c.  (Australian)  and  1,900  c.  c.  (European)  s» 
700  c.  c. 

That  the  gap  is  between  the  different  members  of  the  human* 
Tace  rather  than  between  these  and  the  anthropoid  apes,  is- 
shown  yet  more  clearly  in  the  second  part  of  the  table,  where- 
the  cranial  capacities  of  some  of  the  microcephali  are  recorded. 
With  the  exception  of  Lud wig  Eacke,  everyone  of  these  beings, 
born  of  human  parents,  had  a  capacity,  less  than  that  of  the- 
ape. age  Gorilla  ;  and  in  one  case,  that  of  the  adult  woman,. 
Marguerite  Msehler,  less  than  one  half  that  of  the  anthropoid 
or  a. 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  43 

The  case  of  Eacke  has  already  been  noted  as  exceptional. 
Bat  placing  him  on  one  side,  we  have  the  startling  fact  that 
normal  human  parents  have  given  birth  to  offspring  whose* 
brain  capacities  are  far  below  those  of  man's  nearest  allies. 
The  difference  between  the  296  of  Marguerite  Maehler  and 
the  1,900  of  some  modern  Parisians  is  over  1,600  c.  c.  And 
yet  both  these  are  members  of  the  human  race. 

(b)  Shape. — The  human  brain  is,  to  use  a  common-place 
phrase,  almost  as  broad  as  it  is  long,  becoming  in  some 
cases  nearly  of  a  circular  outline.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
brains  of  the  ]ower  Primates  are  relatively  longer  than  broad. 
Those  of  the  Anthropomorpha,  as  usual,  present  characters- 
more  nearly  allied  to  the  human  than  to  those  of  the 
catarrhine  brain,  for  example,  and,  indeed,  in  some  cases- 
actually  overlap,  as  it  were,  the  human  brain.  The  Chim- 
panzee has  a  brain  ovoid  (or  egg-like)  in  shape  but  rather 
short  and  broad.  The  Gorilla's  brain  is  less  ovoid  than  that 
of  the  Chimpanzee,  and  is  relatively  broader  than  that  of  any 
other  anthropoid.  The  Orang,  whilst  differing  in  certain 
particulars  from  Man  more  than  its  and  his  allies,  approaches 
him  in  others.  The  beak-like  frontal  lobes  make  the  outline 
of  the  Orang  brain  much  less  human  in  aspect  than  are  the 
outlines  of  those  of  the  other  two  apes.  The  overlapping 
mentioned  .above  is  illustrated  by  the  account  given  by 
Marshall  ["  Philosophical  Transactions,"  1884]  of  the  brain 
of  a  Bushwoman  dissected  by  him.  Its  shape  was  "  long,, 
narrow,  ovoid." 

But  in  one  very  important  point  the  Orang  ranks  highest 
That  is  in  the  want  of  symmetry  of  the  two  halves  of  its 
biain.  The  convolutions  of  the  right  and  left  hemispheres 
respectively  do  not  correspond  exactly.  This  is  also  the  case- 
in a  yet  more  marked  degree  in  the  brain  of  Man.  Here  the 
symmetry  is  more  noticeable  than  in  any  of  the  Anthropo- 
m>orpha,  in  all  of  whom  it  is  to  be  seen  ;  even  more  noticeable 
than  in  the  Orang,  whose  brain  exhibits  this  characteristic 
most  clearly  as  far  as  the  anthropoids  are  concerned. 

Is  there  any  reason  for  this  want  of  correspondence  in  the 
arrangement  of  the  brain-folds  in  the  higher  Primates  ?  The 
suggestion  of  Bastian  ["  Brain  as  an  Organ  of  Mind,"  p.  410j 
is  that  it  is  connected  with  a  functional  inequality  between* 
the  two  hemispheres.     The  suggestion  is  a  luminous  one 


44  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  supplemented-  by  another,  upon  'which  a 
passnge  from  Haeckel  may  throw  light.  "That  the  human 
pinna  (external  ear)  is  a  rudimentary  organ  is  demonstrated 
1)y  the  extraordinary  variations  in  its  size  and  shape.1"  The 
better  way,  possibly,  to  put  it  is  that  the  sense  of  hearing 
is  at  the  present  time  undergoing  much  modification. 
Variations  in  its  functional  activity  are  very  frequent 
and  diverse.  There  are  contending  schoqls  of  music, 
and  the  general  ear  is  slowly  being  educated  to  the 
appreciation  of  finer  tones,  more  complex  successions,  and 
more  subtle  harmonies.  As  the  function  of  hearing  is  under- 
going variation  and  evolution,  the  organ  of  hearing  (not 
alone  on  the  exterior,  but  internally)  is  varying,  and  diversities 
of  form  appear  in  individuals,  and  even  on  the  opposite  sideg 
of  the  same  head. 

The  application  of  this  to  the  asymmetry  of  the  brains  of 
the  highest  Primates  is  obvious..  As  was  said  a  little  further 
back,  these  have  evolved  along  the  line  of  brain  development, 
and  one  at  least  of  them,  Man,  is  yet  marching  on.  As  the 
function  is  varying  the  organ  ought  to  be  found  to  be  variable. 
And  this  is  the  case  not  only  on  opposite  sides  of  the  same 
brain,  but  in  different  individuals,  just  as  it  was  with  the  ear. 
I  quote  Rolles  ton's  words  as  to  a  particular  part  of  the  brain 
in  support  of  this  proposition.  The  words  are  true  generally. 
"  In  the  higher  species  of  the  .  .  .  Apes,  as  in  the  higher 
varities  of  the  species  Man,  we  find  variability  the  rule, 
uniformity- the  exception;  in  the  lower  species,  as  in  the 
lower  varieties  of  Man,  the  reverse  conditions  obtain.,,  Nor 
can  I.  leave  this  interesting  subject  without  reminding  the 
reader  that  not  only  is  there  in  all  the  anthropoids  this 
i  symmetry,  but  that  in  the  lower  human  races  it  is  little,  if 
i.t  all,  better  marked  than  in  the  Anthropomorpha,  and  that 
it  is  most  marked  in  the  most  civilised  races  and  in  the  most 
•cultured  individuals. 

(c)  Fissures. — Let  me  again  remind  the  reader  of  the  namet 
and  positions  of  these.  Neglecting  the  longitudinal  that 
p  >parates  the  two  hemispheres,  the  brain  of  all  the  highest 
Primates  presents  on  each  side,  the  fissure  of  Sylvius  running 
backwards  and  upwards  between  the  parietal  and  temporal 
lobes,  that  of  Rolando  running  nearly  vertically  between  the 
frontal  and  parietal  lobe  ;  that  known  as  the  internal  per- 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  45- 

pendicular,  running  vertically  on  the  inner  aspect  of  each, 
hemisphere,  where  the  hemisphere  is  in  contact  with  its  fellow, 
and  separating  the  parietal  and  occipital  lobes.  It  may  be 
stated  here  that,  corresponding  with  this  last,  an  external 
fissure  is  in  some  cases  seen,  but  its  presence  would  appear  to 
be  indicative  of  comparative  lowness  of  cerebral  organisation. 
Thus  the  Mangabey,  one  of  the  Oatarrhini,  has  an  external 
perpendicular  fissure.  It  is  well  marked  again  in  the  Gibbon, 
in  the  Chimpanzee  and  in  the  Gorilla.  In  the  Orang,  how- 
ever, it  is  shorter  and  less  obvious,  and  in  Man  it  is  but  very 
poorly  represented.  Even  on  a  single  and  not  very  impor- 
tant point  like  this,  the  reader  will  notice  how  the  grada- 
tions go. 

But  besides  these  fissures  that  we  have  seen  to  be  present 
in  Primates  lower  than  the  man-like  apes,  two  new  fissures 
appear.  These  are  the  calloso-marginal  and  the  hippocampal. 
Both  of  them  are  only  to  be  seen  on  the  inner  face  of  the  hemi- 
sphere. The  calloso-marginal  is  a  fissure  or  furrow  that  lies 
just  above  the  thick  transverse  band  of  nerve-tissue  that  joins 
the  two  hemispheres  near  their  bases,  and  is  known  as  the 
corpus  callosum  (hard  body).  Its  position^  just  above  this 
body,  and  just  on  the  margin  of  the  hemisphere,  accounts  for 
its  name.  The  fissure  of  the  hippocampus  is  hard  by  that 
nervous  mass,  the  hippocampus  minor,  that  lies  in  the  pos- 
terior extension  of  the  brain  ventricle  into  the  occipital  lobe. 
It  lies  behind  the  middle  of  the  inner  face  of  the  hemisphere, 
and  is  just  by  the  junction  of  that  inner  face  with  the  under 
surface.  Both  of  these  new  fissures,  then,  are  present  in  Man. 
But  both  of  them  appear  first  in  his  allies.  The  Orang, 
Chimpanzee  and  Gorilla  have  all  of  them  a  calloso-marginal 
and  a  hippocampal  fissure  on  each  side. 

The  fissure  of  Sylvius  and  that  of  Rolando  remain  for  con- 
sideration. As  to  the  former,  the  most  noticeable  thing  in 
the  ascending  series  is  the  gradual  movement  of  it  towards 
the  horizontal  plane.  As  the  Sylvian  fissure  lies  between  the 
parietal  and  temporal  lobes,  it  follows  that  the  more  vertical 
is  its  direction  the  smaller  relatively  is  the  anterior  part  of 
the  brain.  But  as  the  line  of  the  fissure  passes  from  the 
nearly  vertical  position,  parallel  to  that  of  Rolando,  that  we 
see  in  the  lower  Primates,  towards  the  almost  horizontal  posi- 
tion it  has  taken  in  the  human  brain,  the  frontal  and  parietal 


46  MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN. 

lobes,  in  which,  are  probably  resident  the  higher  mental  func- 
tions, increase  in  relative  size. 

When  we  examine  this  fissure  in  the  anthropoid  brains,  we 
find  it  least  horizontal  in  the  Gibbon,  then  in  the  Orang,  then 
In  the  Chimpanzee  and  Gorilla.  In  these  last  its  direction  is 
but  very  slightly  different  from  the  direction  of  the  fissure 
in  Man. 

As  to  the  fissure  of  Rolando,  the  most  important  point  there 
is  its  position  rather  than  its  direction.  The  higher  the 
.animal  the  farther  back  is  this  brain-cleft  ;  the  larger  is  the 
proportion  of  brain-substance  before  it  as  compared  with  that 
posterior  to  it ;  the  larger,  in  a  word,  is  the  frontal  lobe  as 
compared  with  the  rest  of  the  brain.  Now,  in  the  Chimpanzee 
and  in  the  Gorilla,  this  fissure  lies  well  in  front  of  the  middle 
of  the  brain.  Not  more  than  ^  of  the  brain-substance  lies  in 
front  of  it.  In  Man,  on  the  other  hand,  the  fissure  of  Rolando 
lies  either  at  about  the  middle  of  the  encephalon  or  behind 
the  middle.  Not  less  than  }  of  the  brain-substance  lies  in 
front  of  it.  But  in  the  brain  of  the  Orang  the  position  of 
the  fissure  of  Rolando  is,  by  measurement,  almost  exactly  mid- 
way between  that  held  by  it  in  the  brain  of  the  Gorilla  and 
in  Man. 

(d)  Convolutions. — A  word  or  two  as  to  the  folds  in  the 
"brain  of  the  Gibbon  alone  first.  In  this  lowest  of  the  Anthro- 
pomorpha  the  occipital  lobe  is  nearly  destitute  of  convolutions, 
and  the  ascending  frontal  and  parietal  folds  are  quite  rudi- 
mentary. It  will  be  remembered  that  these  lie  respectively 
before  and  behind  the  fissure  of  Rolando.  And  here  it  should 
be  stated  that  these  two  convolutions  are  quite  well  marked 
in  some  monkeys  below  the  Gibbon.  Thus  the  Mangabey, 
already  mentioned,  has  them  both  very  distinctly  shown.  In 
the  Gibbon  appear  the  first  traces  of  the  annectent  or  bridging- 
over  convolutions  (p.  37). 

It  is  upon  these  and  the  supra-marginal  lobule  that  our 
last  words  may  be  said.  And  first,  as  to  the  annectent.  In 
Han  there  are  generally  two  of  these  on  each  side.  They  run 
across  the  perpendicular  fissure,  and  therefore  connect  the 
occipital  and  parietal  lobes  of  each  side.  One  of  them  lies 
lower  in  a  vertical  line  than  the  other. 

In  the  Chimpanzee,  the  first,  or  upper  of  the  two  annec- 
tent convolutions  of  Man  is  wanting,  and  the  second,  or  lower 


MONKEYS,    APES,    MEN.  47 

though  present,  is  deeply  placed  in  the  fissure,  not  super- 
ficial and  visible  on  the  exterior. 

In  the  Gorilla  the  first  or  upper  is  present,  but  is  deeply 
placed,  not  superficial,  and  apparently  the  second  is  absent. 

The  Orang  has  the  first,  and,  unlike  all  the  other  anthrop- 
oid apes,  has  this  upper  annectent  convolution  superficial 
.and  visible  at  once  to  the  eye.  The  second  is,  however, 
.absent. 

Man  has  generally  both  the  upper  and  the  lower  on  each 
side,  and  both  are  superficial.  But  neither  is  quite  a  on- 
stant  in  the  human  brain,  and  in  the  Orang  the  first  or 
tapper,  resembling,  as  it  does  that  of  man  in  its  superficial 
position,  resembles  it  also  in  its  variability.  Indeed,  it  is  of 
these  convolutions  Eolleston  wrote  the  words  quoted  on 
p.  44. 

Now  lastly,  as  to  the  supra-marginal  lobule.  This,  as  I 
liave  said  above  (p.  36),  was  regarded  as  the  crucial  anatomi- 
cal point  of  distinction  between  Man  and  his  fellows.  Man 
had  the  supra-marginal  lobule  and  no  other  Primate  had. 
Thus  Gratiolet.  Let  us  once  more  recall  the  exact  position 
of  this  cerebral  structure.  It  lies  at  the  top  of  the  Sylvian 
Assure  folding  over  this  from  before  backwards.  All  the 
three  highest  anthropoids  have  in  their  brains  this  convolu- 
tion. It  does  not  really  appear  until  the  Chimpanzee.  In 
the  brain  of  this  ape  the  supra-marginal  lobule  is,  at  the  best, 
only  rudimentary.  In  the  Orang  it  is  more  fully  developed, 
and  in  the  Gorilla  brains  that  have  been  thus  far  examined, 
this  convolution,  supposed  by  Gratiolet  to  be  the  special 
prerogative  of  Man,  is  found  to  be  existent  in  a  yet  more 
notable  degree.  With  these  discoveries  vanishes  the  last 
\rnaginary  distinction  between  the  human  and  Simian  brain. 
In  its  train  vanishes  the  whole  dream-series  of  anatomical 
prerogatives  of  Man  and  the  very  idea  that  he  is  a  special 
•creation. 


Printed  and  Published  by  Barcsey  and  Foote  at  28  Stonecutter  Street. 


THE    TRUE    SOURCE 

OF 

CHRISTIANITY, 

OR    A 

VOICE  FROM  THE  GANGES 

By  an  Indian  Officer 


In  Paper  Cover  -         -         lj- 

In  Cloth      -  1/6 


THE     EVOLUTION 

OF 

CHRISTIANITY 

By  Ciias.  Gill. 
400  Pages.      Published  at  12/6.      Reduced  to  3j- 


THOS.    SCOTT'S 

ENGLISH    LIFE    OF    JESUS- 

Reduced  to  2]6. 
■+      

Catalogue  of  Free  thought  works  sent  on  receipt  of  Stamp. 
R,    FORDER,    28,    Stonecutter    Street,    E.C.